NAGAVARMA'S 
 
 CAMRESE PROSODY 
 
 EDITED WITH AN INTRODUCTION TO THE WORK AND 
 AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE 
 
 BY 
 
 Rev. F. Kittel 
 
 B. M. S. 
 
 MANGALORE 
 
 BASEL MISSION BOOK & TKACT DEPOSITORY 
 
 _LONDON 1875 
 
 TRUBSER & Co. 
 
PRINTED BY STOLZ & HIRNER 
 
 ALL RIGHTS, INCLUDING THAT OF COPYING 
 
 THE OANARESE TEXT IN ITS PRESENT RECENSION. ARE RESERVED 
 
 IIY UKUISIIIATIO.N IS1>1:II ACT XXV. OK lSa7- 
 
A. Nagavarma's Prosody". 
 
 /V3 
 
 «o-©0.$-o-. 
 
 The present edition of Nagavai-ma's Prosody is based on a collation 
 of the following? Manuscripts : — 
 
 B. On paper, from Bettigori near Gadftgu, to the oast of DhSravadn, — a very defoctivo 
 
 recension. 
 D. A lithograph from Dharavada (1865), belonging to the recension of B., but not to the 
 
 same original. 
 II. A copy on paper from a MS. at Hubbnlli near Dharavada. It forms a recension of 
 
 its own. It uses the old letter r (£). 
 K. On olo (palmyra leaf), belonging to the Raja's library at Maisflr. Mr. Raiigaoarya, 
 
 Controller of the Maharaja's palace, has been kind enough to send us its latter part for 
 
 collation. See Additions. The said part belongs to tho recension of M., but seemingly 
 
 not to the same original. 
 L. On ole, from the Lingaita matha at Madevapura in Kodagu (Coorg); a very incorrect 
 
 MS., with a Commentary still more so. It apparently represents the same recension as 8b. 
 M. On paper. It has been kindly lent to us by Mr. B. Mallappa, Head of the Canarese 
 
 department of the Maharaja's school, Maisdr. It forms a recension of its own, and 
 
 uses tho letter r. 
 0. One of tho numerous fragments of recent date that are called Nagavarma Chandas. 
 
 It is a collection of twenty-seven verses obtained at Madikeri (Mcrcara). 
 With the following four MSS. on paper B. L. Rice Esq., Bengalflr, has been kind enough 
 to favour us: — 
 
 Ra. It belongs to tho recension of H., and has, no doubt, been copied from tho same original. 
 
 It bears the Jaina heading "srivttaragaya namaV. 
 Rb. This interesting Jaina MS., though called a Prosody of Nagavarma, shows no internal 
 
 evidence whatever of belonging to him. Beginning with Pratishtho it gives 63 instances 
 
 of 22 chandas', the rules in verse, which at the same time form the instances, containing 
 
 praises of the twenty-four known Jaina Tirthaiikaras, from ijishabhasvami to <Sriv!ra. 
 
 Cf. e. g. Ind. Ant. ii., 134 seq. 
 Ro. A recension of its own. It begins, for instance, with v. 3 of B. or v. 6 of M., an invocation 
 
 of SarasvatI; its v. 2 is D.'s last verse, H.'s v. 3, and M.'s v. 30; H.'s v. 6 is not in 
 
 it; etc., etc. 
 Rd. A fragment of, or rather miscellaneous collections from Nagavarma, with a few 
 
 additions of its own; fifty-seven verses in all. 
 The following three ole MSS. have been kindly put at our disposal by Mr. Tirumalo 
 Syamanna, Muushi of the Wesleyan Missionaries at MaisAr: — 
 
 1) Here and at other places where a reference to the text is made, every number to which 
 
 the letter p. is not specially prefixed, refers to a verso. 
 2 —— S 
 
 i GOG 
 
NAGAVARMA'S PROSODY. 
 
 Sa. An independent fragment, stating its contents as follows: Kagayarma chandas | 
 kovitMakshana | slintpadikrnraa | shadTrittancma (our t. 230) | Bhatpriisabage (bagc= 
 rtti) I shatpratyaya I ganaprastara Iganotpattisthnna | ganadcvatc | ganaprayogaphala II . 
 
 Sb. Its recension resembles that of M., (K., L.), but is not identical with it. The editor, 
 from fear less the olcs might bo damaged during the very damp monsoons at Mercara, 
 returned it to its owner before annotating nil its different readings; but nothing 
 essential, ho trusts, has been overlooked. 
 
 So. This the editor has used only for NSgavarma's Genealogy. From tha circumstance 
 of its containing the genealogy it follows that it somehow belongs to tho recension 
 of M. (K., L., and Sb.) 
 
 From this list it appears that, not taking into account the fragments 
 and MS. Rb., at least four different recensions are represented 
 hy the MSS., H., which, as will be seen, is probably the oldest; then M.; 
 thereafter Re; and lastly B. The present edition is a collection of the 
 essential portion of all the MSS., with a few additions concerning the 
 Ragales. Of the very numerous different readings, so far as they 
 are quite unimportant, such have been adopted as are metrically right; 
 wherever necessary, different readings are adduced. As the present 
 edition is first of all intended for schools, some indecorous epithets of 
 Nagavarma's wife, to whom the instruction is given, and the superstitious 
 first line of v. 22 have been altered. Such alterations appear in difterent 
 type, as do also all editorial additions in Canai-ese'), and some spurious 
 verses of recension B.; other spurious verses e.g. 318, 322, 326, 330, 334 
 and 337, are given in the letters of the text, as they have obtained a 
 certain popularity, and others, as they are valuable. An alteration, which 
 is not marked in print, regarding the genuine terms of Naki, Nakiga 
 and Pinaki, and which further on will be treated of in particular, has 
 been introduced chiefly to avoid perverse discussions at school; Pingala 
 or another similar word has been put instead. It is to be regretted that, 
 through renumbering the verses of the MS. at the printing office, many of 
 the numerical references in E n g 1 i s h ha vc become incorrect ; a list 
 of them appears among the corrections. Thelndcx contains all the terms 
 of any interest. 
 
 What Dr. Weber says^) with regard to Kedara's Yrittaratnakara, a 
 prosody in Sanscrit, viz. that its great popularity becomes already satis- 
 factorily evident from the floating condition of its text, holds good also with 
 regard to Nagavarma's Prosody ; it is in fact t h e o n 1 y K a n n a d a Ch a n d a s. 
 
 1) Conoorning them the wording of tho last line of v. 45 and that of tho instance of the 
 BUa (270, 271) have been somewhat changed. 2) Ubor die Motrik dor Inder, Indisohe 
 
 Studion, viii., p. 206. 
 
 n—, 1 8s 
 
NAaAVARMA'S PROSODY. 
 
 52 
 
 Nagavarma's original work did not contain six Sliatpadis, but 
 only one, viz. the Sarashatpadi, as v. 340, in which he states that ho has 
 explained the chief uses of the devaks haras or of the feet formed of 
 syllables of the devas. This shows that he had no knowledge of the other 
 Shatpadis, for none of these are built on the devaksharas, whereas the 
 .Sarashatpadi originally was a devakshara metre. Nagavarma, on that 
 account, put this his Shatpadi between the Ele and Akkarike. Verses 
 318-338 of the text, therefore, so far as they are declared to be by NAga- 
 varraa, are forgeries'*. The same is to be said of verses 313 and 31G 
 that are introductory to them. Here recension H., by adducing v. 316 
 (the only verse in which it alludes to the six Shatpadis) after its ch. G in an 
 Appendix, clearly proves that they did not belong to the original text; 
 and the indisputable text of H. (chapters 1-5), on this account, must have 
 preceded those of the other recensions that adduce the spurious verses 
 in the course of their texts. The whole recension of H. (chapters 1-G and 
 Appendix) appears to have been formed about 1300 A. D.'-) All that is 
 contained in the Appendix of H., which comprises 27 miscellaneous verses (p. 
 130) but is not counted as a chapter, is not genuine; and H. fitly concludes 
 its sixth or last chapter with v. 347 of the present text. In course of 
 time a number of the said miscellaneous verses (and various others besides) 
 were introduced into the text of other recensions, e.i/. 14 of them 
 that chiefly bear a superstitious character, into the first chapter of M. 
 (p. 12, note 1; p. 130). It appears that no superstitious matter 
 occurred in Nagavarma's own composition, though three verses about the 
 subha and asubha of the syllable-feet appear in the sixth chapter of H.^'; for 
 obviously on account of their having never belonged to the established text, 
 the first of them occurs with some alterations, as M. i., 41 ; and the other 
 two are identical with M. i., 40, 44 (our v. 3G)'). So the 6th chapter 
 of H. too, as it stands, is at least pai'tly of a questionable character. 
 
 It is very remarkable that of the rules on Alliterations (42, 43, 
 50-55, 57, 59-61, 63 and 64) that are so essential to Canarese, verse 42 
 is found only in Sa., and v. 43 in the spurious supplement of H. and 
 
 1) It ia strange that only three of the later Shatpadi instances (328, 335, 337) observe the 
 rule (313-315) that each third line has a iong syllable at its end, the others presenting at 
 that plaoc a short syllable that is to be looked upon us long; in these and in these alone the 
 rule about the end of a Hemistich (27) seems to have been put into practice. 2) This 
 
 was about the time when the later Shatpadis came into general use. 3) They are followed 
 
 by two other verses (our 236=M. i., 76, and our 230=M. i., 69) that cannot be genuine; 
 and then comes v. 347. 4) Regarding the state of M.'s first chapter further compare 
 
 e. g. p. 24, note 3. 
 
NAGAVARMA'S PROSODY. 
 
 in B., M., Re, whereas the other rules are only in the recensions of 
 B. and Re; from which circumstance it follows first that Re. is com- 
 paratively late, and secondly that NAgavarma did not include the subject 
 of alliterations in his prosody, although he always made use of the simple, 
 here and there of the co-ordinate ones (of. p. 21, note 2). It is worthy 
 of notice that the Lalitapada (v. 183) which presents the final alliter- 
 ation, is repeated in the supplement of H. (v. 11), and there bears the 
 heading "Caudanalakshana" (Ra. Caudalakshana), as if it were a Catush- 
 pada (cau=catush). 
 
 The recension of B. and that of the fragment Sa. are most 
 probably not yet one hundred years old as there occurs in it a quotation from 
 the Canarese Jaimini Bhai-ata (p. 125, note 1) which work belongs to about 
 A. D. 1760. They have apparently used the Kavijihvabandhana (on poetical 
 composition, etc.)'), Re.-' and M.-') 
 
 The verses (37, 38) on the Refrain (B., Sa.) and the Verse-lines 
 (B., M.) are certainly spurious*). The genuineness of a few other verses 
 
 1) See 34. p. 12. 42. p. 16. 65. 2) See 50-57. 59-61. 63. 64. 3) See e. g. 
 
 vs. 16-21. Vs. 286 and 316 the Kavijihvabandhana seems to have taken from one of the 
 recensions. A remarkable instance with regard to the carefulness bestowed on recension U. is 
 evinced by v. 29 being repeated in its supplement with a slight difference at its beginning, viz. 
 ScriOi^o instead of ^oSjOo; ScriJ^o is the reading of M. (i., G3). The insignificant scholarship 
 displayed in the recension of B. appears, for instance, from its verses regarding the form- 
 ation of the Kanda. Everybody who takes the trouble of scanning Canarese Kanda 
 verses, will find that the 6th foot of each Hemistich is to be either an Amphibrachys (w— w) 
 or a Proceleusmatious {■^^■^■J). But the said recension whilst in no less than three verses 
 (283, 287 and another not contained in the text) allowing the use of the Amphibrachys for the 
 6th place, does not even allude to the essential rule that a Proceleusmatious may be its substitute. 
 It is true, even Nagavarraa himself seems to have omitted to introduce this special rule, as 
 V. 288 which contains it, cannot bo genuine; for it occurs in the supplement of IL, from which 
 it has been transferred to the first chapter of M. (and Sb.; see p. 24, note 2, and corrections), 
 and at the same time contains a form of the Na gana that is foreign to Nagavarma, and is 
 probably a Telugu Indra ( n=N) gana. Under the impression that Nagavarma could not have 
 overlooked the rule regarding the Proceleusmatious, the editor has tried, as No. 258 shows, to 
 find it in v. 283, translating its conclusion as follows: "sasipura (wv^wv^, i. e. makharipu), 
 not being at 6 (vishayadri, i. e. if sasipura does not occur at 6), let puriiri {^—^) be (there)." 
 Against this translation (adri = meru), however, three objections must bo raised, viz.: 1) that 
 sasipura (candrapura) is an obscure word scarcely fit for expressing a name of 5iva; 2) that 
 NiVgavarma would have avoided the license of later writers to use the mutilated form of the 
 Nominative (sasipura instead of sasipura?!!); and 3) that sasipuravishnyi'idri has a different 
 meaning in v. 287, though there some MSS. read sasipurabanadri. The reading of the verse 
 ought to have been somewhat different (and it may have boon so) to allow the editor's exposition. 
 So the translation of the sentence as it stands is: "at sasi, pura, vishayanndadri (i. e. the odd 
 plaoos) not being (i. e. let it not be! But at the oven places) let purftri bo!" 4) NAgavarma 
 
 uever uses caruna; versos 318-320, 324, 327, 331, 335, wherein the word occurs, do not 
 belonfp to the original. 
 
NAGAVARMA'S PROSODY. 
 
 becomes slightly questionable on account of some grammatical ir- 
 regularities'). A peculiarity is that the Rag ales (254 seq.) appear 
 to be misplaced in the work; for, being not bound (at least for several 
 centuries) to only five Mora-feet, they, as regards their form, ought 
 to have followed the i4ryes; their feet fall under the rules of the later 
 Canarese Shatpadis. As to the Ragales only v. 254 is original, and it 
 says very little, the words "included within certain feet" in No. 243 
 being an editorial addition; after it in M. there is the dry remark: "one has 
 to look for thcni" (in other works?). Concerning both the Ragales and the 
 later Shatpadis the authors of the rules have neglected to point 
 out the number of feet as well as their different forms; and again none 
 of them has called attention to the circumstance that no true Canarese 
 foot is to begin with an Iambus. The editor, therefore, has supplied the 
 necessary remarks in this respect. 
 
 According to verse 22 Niigavarma took Pingala (Piiigala) as 
 his guide in composing his work, calling it Ch a n d o m b u d hi (23). This 
 statement by itself leaves it somewhat doubtful whether he meant only 
 the Samskrita Pingala, or also the so-called Prakrita Pingala; but 
 he more than probably, to some extent, meant both. It will prove 
 advisable first to show his general plan as stated in his own words. 
 He says there are "three and a half languages (bhfishu), viz. Samskrita, 
 Prakrita, Apabhramsa, and Paisacika," (probably calling the last one "half 
 a language" as being spoken only by barbarous tribes); "the bhasha- 
 jatis," he proceeds, "that are born of them, are those of all the 56 
 countries-), e.g. (the countries called) Dravida (i.e. Tamila)^), Andhra, 
 and Karnataka. There (i.e. in them, the 56 jati languages) are the three 
 kinds of Vvittas, called sama, ardhasama and vishama; thei'e (i. e. in them) 
 are the 20 C'handas", called Ukte, etc." If we follow H., the oldest of our 
 i-ecensions, Nagavarma goes on to say (p. 23, note 2; v. 68): "Apart from 
 them (the twenty-six Chandas' and their Vrittas) are the Jatis (also 
 common to all the countries), to which e.g. the Mala vrittas, Dandaka') 
 Ragale, and matragananiyama Skandhaka (Kanda) belong^). Apart from 
 
 1) For instance, in v. 164 occurs ^X9rf instead of jSaV^; in v. 203 f?X^ is scanned %.< — ^ 
 instead of ^s^^, see p. 96 ;3Xcjo='^w— ; v. 227 has SfeSjJ;d instead of 55e5jLsc. 
 
 2) Sliatpancasat sarva vishaya; for shatpanciisat, in later works, generally cappanna is 
 substituted. 3) Dravida (Dravida), in South India, only means Tamil; and all other 
 meauings given by Northern writers and their followers to the word are higlily perplexing to 
 a Southerner. 4) These two classes are snmavrittas. 5) Ragale (Kaghatc) occurs in 
 Telugu as Ragada; a Telugu Dandaka seems to belong to the Mora metres; the Kanda bears 
 the same appellation in that language. 
 
NAGAVARMA'S PROSODY. A. 
 
 them (the Chandas' and Vrittas? or the general J;'itis?) again are all 
 those which are born of the languages of Karaataka, Andhra, Dravida, 
 Varata, Lata, Malava, Gaula, Gurjara, Kaliiiga, Aiiga, Vauga, Kerala, 
 Bahlika, Magadha, C'cri, Vacala, Pancala, Vei'igi (diflerent from Andhra!), 
 Tillava (Taulava?) and other countries; and they form the (particular) 
 Jatis of the languages of all the countries (sarvavishayabha- 
 shajati), and (for Karnataka) are the following: Madanavati, Akkara, 
 Caupadi, Gitike, Ele, Tivadi, Utsfiha, Shatpadi (L e. .S'arashatpadi), Ak- 
 karike, and Chandovatawsa."'' After this the author states (v. 69, 70): 
 "For each kind (.jati)=), in a two-fold way, from Ukte to Utkriti, I will 
 give (thee) instruction. In the two languages thus mentioned') (by 
 me) I will hence let thee know concerning (what is common to) the 
 languages etc. of all the countries (sarvavishayabhashadi)." 
 Further, after the Kagales, in verse 281 he says: "Thus, in this order, 
 in all ways, I have informed thee concerning (what is common to) the 
 languages etc. of all the countries; henceforth learn (also) the 
 mode (anda) of the Kanda!" Then, after the Kanda and the other 
 (Sanscrit) Morar-feet metres, he begins with the prose-heading: "I will (now) 
 state the (particular) Jati of the Karnataka country"; and proceeds in 
 verse 296: "I have let (thee) know in full (what is common to) the 
 languages etc. of all the countries; I will (now) relate the mode 
 (anda) of the Karnataka language." 
 
 The above statement appears to say that in the SaHiskrita, Prfikrita, 
 Apabhrawsa and Paisacika as well as in all the 56 Jati languages (i. e. 
 daughter-languages) there occur the three chief kinds of Vrittas; and, as 
 a different class, the Maliivrittas, the Dandaka (Vrittas), the (matragana) 
 Ragales and the matragana Kanda, which arc Jatis (that are based on 
 the prosody of the mother-languages, and occur also in all the languages). 
 Different from these two classes are the (particular) Jatis that have 
 (independently) arisen in the languages of all tlie countries (and may 
 to some extent occur in them). 
 
 So the division of all metres into the two classes: Vritta and Jati, 
 
 I) An Ela metre, iiccorcUng to C. P. Brown's Dictionary a carol or catch, is also in 
 Telugu; Telugu possesses also Akkara and Uts&ha. 2) Iloro JAti as in bhiishajilti, must 
 
 (lonoto "kind", and bo the same as "anda". 3) Tho "two-fold way" and tlio "two 
 
 languages" soom to bo identical; Samskrita for tho classical language, and Prakrita (in a 
 general sense of tho word) for all tho languages, which, according to former Hindu notions, 
 have arisen from Saniskrita. NAgavarma appears to say that verses 72-295 of tho text (so 
 far as they are his) belong partly to the Saniskjita Pingahi, partly to tho so-called Pr&kjita 
 Pingala. 
 
MAeATARHA'S PROSODY. 
 
 that appears in Halayudha and which had existed even for some time be- 
 fore him, occurs in Nagavarma; although it is not exactly based on the 
 difiference between metres that are formed of syllable-feet and metres that 
 are formed of Moras and Mora-feet (as is the case with Halayudha, etc.)'', 
 for also the Malavrittas and Dandaka vrittas are counted with the Jatis. In 
 the secondary prose-paragraph of the text under No. 55 (that with slight 
 differences occurs in MSS. B., D., and Re.) the term "juti'' can only denote 
 "kind" in a genex'al sense-'). 
 
 Comparing the present text of Nagavarma's work (includ- 
 ing the 8 metres peculiar to Rb.: 144, 145, 146, 1G2, 169, 187, 192, 197) 
 with the Sawskrita Chandas of Piiigala as it lies before us in the 
 8th volume of Dr. Weber's excellent "Indische Studien," it appears that 
 Nagavarma's introductory verses 24,26,27 and 34 occur, with 
 some modifications, in the first chapter of Piiigala; instead of the six or 
 seven cases in which according to P. a syllable may be long, N. with cer- 
 tain later writers (e.g. Ked.lrabhatta, W. 2l5), takes only five such cases 
 for granted. P.'s general arrangement (with which that of Kedara- 
 bhatta agrees) has been quite inverted by N., P. beginning the profane 
 metres (laukika chandas) with the Ganachandas, and N. with the Akshara- 
 chandas; N. therefore brings in the Caesura (v. 39) just before the 
 Aksharachandas, as vs. 40-66 do not belong to the original recension. 
 Further, P. inti'oduces only 21 species of Samavrittas, but N. 26. P. 
 adduces for his species from gayatri to utkriti only 87 instances; N. for 
 the very same no less than 136, and including the instances for Ukte- 
 Supratishthe, altogether as many as 156. 
 
 The following table showing the numerical difference regarding 
 the Samavrittas of P. and N. may be acceptable-": — 
 
 Kuml)er of instances that occur 
 Species. ;,, p j.j j,- j^ ^^^^^ p_ ^nd N. 
 
 gi'iyatri 1 8 1 (9G) 
 
 ushni/i 1 11 none 
 
 anushtubh 3 G 3 (HI, 112, 113) 
 
 brihatt 3 9 2 (118, 122) 
 
 parikti 6 G 4 (12G, 127, 123, 131) 
 
 trishlubh 12 15 8 (132, 133, 135, 136, 138-140, 142) 
 
 jagat! 19 16 11 (147-152, 158-162) 
 
 1) Cf. ps. 22, 23; VTeber p3. 288, 289. 2) After Talavritta D. has still a Dindema 
 
 vritta, called Bindima tf. by Re., and Mattebha (I) by B. 3) The garva, harivara (p. 26), 
 
 ratanta (p. 27) of H., and the mahgalike (p. 48) of Rb. are not included. 
 
 g 5 
 
 B 
 
NAGAVARMA'8 PROSODY. 
 
 Species. 
 
 Number of instances that occur 
 
 ill P. 
 
 ntijagnti 
 
 6 
 
 sakvart 
 
 G 
 
 atisakvftrt 
 
 4 
 
 ashti 
 
 3 
 
 atyashti 
 
 7 
 
 dhriti 
 
 8 
 
 atidhriti 
 
 2 
 
 kriti 
 
 2 
 
 prakjiti 
 
 2 
 
 akriti 
 
 1 
 
 vikriti 
 
 2 
 
 eankriti 
 
 1 
 
 abhikriti 
 
 1 
 
 utkriti 
 
 2 
 
 iuN. 
 d 
 
 4 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 136 
 
 in both P. and N. 
 
 3 (163, 1G9, 170) 
 3 (171, 172, 174) 
 2 (177, 178) 
 
 none 
 5 (188-191, 193) 
 2 (194, 195) 
 2 (199, 200) 
 
 none 
 2 (206, 207) 
 1 (211) 
 1 (215) 
 1 (218) 
 
 1 (221) 
 
 2 (224, 225) 
 
 Thus N.'s present edition has only 54 Samavrittas in common with P. 
 Of these 10 bear totally different names in P. 's work''; the names 
 of 7 again differ to some extent-J. A whole class of Samavrittas, the 
 Malavrittas, do not occur in P.^) 
 
 Thirty-one of the Samavrittas that are p e c u 1 ia r to P., are the 
 following: — 
 
 1. 
 
 Kumaralalitn, 
 
 2. 
 
 HaiHsaruta, 
 
 8. 
 
 Maj-ftrasarint, 
 
 4. 
 
 Upasthita, 
 
 5. 
 
 Ekarflpa, 
 
 6. 
 
 Vatormt, 
 
 7. 
 
 Vrinta, 
 
 8. 
 
 Syent, 
 
 9. 
 
 Cancalakshika, 
 
 0. 
 
 Tata, 
 
 1. 
 
 Kanlotptdil, 
 
 2. 
 
 KavamalinI, 
 
 3. 
 
 Varataiiu, 
 
 4. 
 
 JaladliaramalA, 
 
 5. 
 
 GaurJ, 
 
 6. 
 
 Lalanft, 
 
 ^w^— — w www WW — 
 
 1) I Btato the verses, adding P.'s names: 127, rukmavatt; 131, iuddhavirAj; 142, kudmn- 
 ladantt; IC9, kanakaprabhii; 174, varasundnrt; 193, aritatha (kokilakn); 194, vibudhapriyA; 
 195, kusumitalatilrcllita; 199, vUmitA; 20U, dhritairt (saisvodana). 2) 113, 147, 158, 
 
 160, 191, 21 1, 225. 3) Tlic term of malarritta docs not occur in the St. Petersburg Lexicon. 
 
 a 
 
NAGAVARMA'S PROSODY. 
 
 17. Praharshant, 
 
 18. Gtturt, 
 
 19. Kutilftgnti, 
 
 20. Asambiidha, 
 
 21. Apfirnjitii, 
 
 22. Kutila, 
 
 23. Risliabhfigttjavilasita, 
 
 24. iS'ailnsikha, 
 
 25. Varayuvfttt, 
 
 26. Vai/isapatrapatita, 
 
 27. Atisayin!, 
 
 28. Vanamala, 
 
 29. Suvadana, 
 
 30. Vritta, 
 
 31. AsTalalita, 
 
 ■ 1-^-1 ^-- 
 
 
 Eegarding the Pauses (yati) in N. it will be readily observed that 
 those of vs. 126, 131-133, 136, 139, 147, 149-151, 158, 159, 206 and 
 211 do not agree with those pointed out for them by P. Several times the 
 recensions of N. differ from each other with regard to the place of 
 the Caesura (vs. 132-134, 153, 164, 171, 174, 175, 178, 179, 189, 198, 
 202, 214). Besides yati, N. has usir (breath), virati, virama, visrama, 
 visramana, visrunta, visrama. Where the Caesura is not indicated by 
 him, he, like P., appears to mean that it is at the end of the line. (In Rb. 
 I have met no reference to Caesura). 
 
 Dr. Weber's above-mentioned volume enables us also to compare the 
 Samavrittas of the present text with those contained in the Sanscrit Pro- 
 sody, called Vrittar atnakar a, by Kedarabhatta who lived be- 
 fore the 1 3th century, but after H a 1 a y u d h a, who, as it appears, wrote his 
 commentary on Piiigala, the Mritasanjivini, towards the end of the 10th 
 century (W. 184, 193, 206, 417). Sixteen Vrittas that do not occur in P., 
 but in Nagavarma, and the Vrittaratnakara though partly bearing dif- 
 ferent names, are the following: — 
 
 K- 
 
 1. Vicitra (93, also in H.), Kcdiira's Somarajt 
 
 2. Kumuda (97, also in H.), K.'s RamanI 
 
 3. Mukula (98, also in U.) 
 
 4. Madhumati (Sulabha in M., 108; not iu H., 
 
 but M. and Rb.) 
 
 5. Bhadraka (120, also in H.), K.'s Bhadrika 
 
 6. Maniranja (130, also in H.), K.'s Maniraga 
 
 7. C'andriko (137, also in H.), K.'s Bhadrika 
 
 8. Manikya (141, not in H., but M.), K.'s 
 
 CaikarApa 
 
 9. Sumukhi (144, only in Rb.) 
 
 10. Sri (146, only in Rb.) 
 
 11. Nirupama (153, not in H., but M.), K.'s 
 
 Priyanivada 
 
 12. Lalitapada (155, also in H.), K.'s Abhi- 
 
 navatJimarasa 
 
 13. Candrike (156, not in H., but M.), K.'s 
 
 Candravartman 
 
 14. Sukesara (Surangakesara, 181, also in H.) 
 
 15. Jagadvandita (184, also in H.), K.'s 
 
 Khagati 
 
 16. Pancacamara (187, only in Rb.) 
 
 -a 
 
 B* 
 
NAGAVAEMA'S PROSODY. 
 
 From this list it seems to become certain that there is a very close 
 connection between the Vrittaratnakara and the recension Rb.; see Nos. 
 4, 9, 10, 16; cf. verse 169-, but three of its instances (145, 192, 197) are 
 neither in Pingala nor Kedara. M. has four forms of its own, Nos. 4, 8, 
 11, 13, that are in K.; but the names do not agree at all, except in some 
 measure in No. 13; but cf. p. 54, No. 181. Recension H., in company 
 with the others, shows nine forms of K., Nos. 1, 2, 3, 5, 6, 7, 12, 14, 15; 
 but only four of them (3, 5, G, 14) bear the same appellations. 
 
 About further differences in names and form it is to be 
 remarked that there occurs a Hamsamale i^llO) for UshniA also in K., 
 but its form is somewhat at variance (^■^— \ —■u— \ — ); Mandanila (127) 
 is Pingala's Rukmavati, K.'s Campakamfdi'i; Sandrapada (only in M., 142) 
 is P.'s Kudmaladanti, K.'s Sandrapada, etc.; the Drutapada (154) has a 
 
 somewhat different shape with K. (y^^ \ —^^ \ ^^^ \ ^ ); Mai'ijubhfishini 
 
 (-bhushini, 169) is P.'s Kanakaprabha, K.'s Maujubhashini ; Vanamayura 
 (174) is P.'s Varasundari, K.'s Induvadaua; Kanakabjaniya (193) or Nar- 
 kutaka (only in M., No. 181) is P.'s Avitatha or Kokilaka, K.'s Narkutaka; 
 and Meghavisphurjita (199) is P.'s Vismita, K.'s Meghavisphurjita. How 
 are such differences to be accounted for, side by side with the coiuci- 
 dences? Two remarkable circumstances, in this respect, are 
 still to be taken notice of; the first is that K.'s Campakamale is N.'s 
 Mandanila (127), whereas in Canarese the so common Campakamale 
 (206, 230) is called by P. the Dhritasri (by others Paucakavali, etc.), 
 and is not in K.; the second is that another Vritta celebrated in Canarese, 
 the Mahasragdhare (210, 230)'), is neither in P.. nor in K. (although 
 it is in recension Rb.). The Southerners seem to have worked with some 
 independence. 
 
 The Drutapada of Nfigavarma (154) which, as has been remarked, is 
 somewhat different from that of Kedara, is indentical with the Drutapada 
 of Varahamihira (who lived from 505-587 A. D.)-': and further, 
 N.'s Lalitapada (155) which is called Abhinavatamarasa with K., bears 
 the same name in Var;\hamihira's Brihatsamhita. But then N.'s Candrike 
 (137) which is K.'s Bhadrika, is called Prasabha by VarAhamihira. 
 
 1) There is no Mahiisrngdhnra in the St. Petersburg Sanscrit Lexicon. The Miihi'isragilhnrfi 
 has been employed in the Canarese candrnprabha, e.g. vi., G(i, a Jainn composiiion of 1189 
 A. D.; and it is not an invention of Nagavarnia, as he c r). in his Kavyavnlokana (v., 84) 
 cites a verse composed in it. The beginning of that verse is cited also in .Vabdamanidarpana 
 (Mangalore edition) p. 377 (B^:S;C^3* etc.). Also the Abhinava Pampa Ufimayana has the 
 MuhAsragdharft. !) J. B. A. B., N. 8., ii., I, p. 407. 
 tS 5 
 
NAGAVABMA'S PROSODY. 
 
 Continuing the comparison between the Samskrita 
 P i n g a 1 a and N ;i g a v a r m a, it is found that of the Ardhasama 
 vrittas in P. none occurs in N., and that of the Vishama vrittas in N. 
 the Tripadonnati is not in P. 
 
 P.'s work is composed in short prose-sentences, the bulk of that of 
 N. in verse. Where N. teaches the formation of a metre, he gives the 
 verse the form of the metre in question. This peculiarity occurs also in 
 the Vrittaratnakara (W. 207), in the commentary on Yarahamihira's 
 Brihatsamhita by Bhattotpala who belongs to the 10th century'', and 
 in the Srutabodha by a Kfilidasa-). N. employs, as has been stated 
 above, various Alliterations, a circumstance that perhaps may be 
 significant regarding his age, as the use of Alliterations has been con- 
 sidered to be a characteristic of later (Sanscrit) works'); all the Canarese 
 works which N. quotes in one of his treatises, the K;ivyavalokana, however, 
 show at least the simple Alliterations; and the culture of Alliterations first 
 for distinctly marking out the verse-lines and then also for giving pleasure 
 to the ear, originally may have taken place in a conspicuous manner in 
 the South. Of the licence ofwriters on Prosody later than Pingala, 
 e. g. of Prakrita Pingala, Kedarabhatta, and Damodara (the source of 
 whose work, called Vanibhushana, is the Prakrita Pingala, and a certain 
 copy in MS. of whose work dates either from 1633 or 1555 A. D.)^\ 
 in allowing a short consonant to remain short before a double consonant 
 the second part of which is a Repha (W. 224 seq.), nothing is found in 
 Nagavarma's original'''. 
 
 Nagavarma, like Pingala, uses the syllables ma, ya, ra, sa, ta, ja, 
 bha, na for the eight syllable-feet; but he goes further, giving each syl- 
 lable-foot a peculiar name. In the present text the M o 1 o s s u s ( ) 
 
 is the earth (urvi, kshoni, kshme, dharani, dhare, dhatri, bhu, bhiimi); 
 
 the Bacchic ns (- ) water (ambu, kusa, jala, toya, payas, salila); 
 
 the Amphimacrus ( — ^— )fire (agni, anala, krisanu,jataveda, jatavedas, 
 
 1) St. Petersburg Lexicon; J. R. A. S., N. S., ii., 1, 410 Weber 203, 205, 207. 2) Weber 
 166, 216; Colebrooke, p. 392. 3) Weber 201, 391. 4) The St. Petersburg Lexicon, s v Rngha- 
 vadeva, states that Raghavadeva was the father of Damodara and the grandfather of .Sariiga- 
 dhara. Is this Damodara the author of the Vanibhfishana? iSArngadhara lived 1363 A. D.; 
 Ind. Ant. i., 2.i0, note. 4) The licence is met also in Telugu; sou the instances in Mr. Brown's 
 grammar. The rules regarding Canarese eithilas, i. e. fleeting consonants, the observation of 
 which appears in N.'s verses, are of a quite different character; see .S'abdamanidarpann, rulo 
 36 seq. This grammar, however, in rales 59, 60, acknowledges that in prosody some make use 
 of the mentioned objectionable licence regarding the Rcpha; and with Canarese writers of 
 the latest period it is not uncommon; in the period just preceding it the Rcpha was very often 
 elided, e. rj. prabhu became jiabu; praudha, pauda. A curious word is i>avada with the 
 Lingaitas (also in Telugu), denoting a wonderful act done by ft Jaiigama to convince others 
 of the truth of his tenets; it probably is pravrad (pravrftj). 
 
NAGAVARMA'S PROSODY. 
 
 jvalana, jvale, teja, padapasana, pavaka, marudishta, maruteshta, vahni, 
 vaisvanara, sikhi, hutavaha, hutusana); the Anapa estus (^^-) wind 
 (anila, pavana, pavamana, marut, maruta, maruta, vata, vayu, svasana, 
 
 samirana); the A n t i b a c c h i c u s ( w) the sky (ambara, akasa, gagana, 
 
 viyat, vyoma); the Amphibrachys ('-' — ^) the sun (^ambujamitra, arka, 
 aditya, iua, kumudari, kharakara, dinapa, diniidhipa, divakara, bhanu, 
 bhaskara, ravi, saroruhamitra, surya); the D a c t y 1 u s (- ^ -) the moon 
 (abjari, indu, kokanadavairi, candra, varijaripu, vidhu, sasi, sitakara, 
 sarojaripu, soma, himakrit); and the Tribrach ys (^w^) heaven, a deity 
 and Indra (aditijapura, animisha, amara, indra, indranilaya, indrapura, 
 kulisa, kulisadhara, tridasa, diva, divija, divijapura, deva, devadhipapura, 
 nagahara, naka, pura, satamakha, sura, surapa, surapura, svarga). Regard- 
 ing the term of Gana that in the Samskrita Piiigala is restricted to the five 
 Mora-feet, it is to be said that Nagavarma, with H a 1 a y u d h a (W. 335, 414, 
 415), uses it also for the sylLable-feet; and, with the Prakrita Piiigala 
 (W. 291), also for all possible Mora-feet. 
 
 Besides N., like P., denotes long syllables by the syllable ga, or by 
 the terms guru, cetojata, dirgha, the Canarese binpu, vakra, and the Canarese 
 kohku; and short syllables by the syllable la, or by the terms laghu 
 and the Canarese say (sayka, sayta, saytu, saypa).') But he calls long syl- 
 lables also by the names of Eudra (ahgajanmantaka, indudhara, isa, 
 isana, isvara, kapardi, kamapradhvainsi, kamahara, kamantaka, candradha- 
 ra, triyambaka, deva, nilakantha, puramathana, bhava, bhutaganesa, mada- 
 nahara, marahara, rudra, sarva, somesvara, hara, himamsusekhara); and 
 short ones by the n a m e s of Vishnu (daityari,murantaka, vaikuntha, hari). 
 
 N. using a crooked perpendicular line (konku gere, vakra) as the 
 sign for a long syllable, and a straight perpendicular line (saytu gere) 
 as that for a short one, is a circumstance previously met with in the 
 Prakrita Pirigala and Vrittaratnakara (W. 215, 427). 
 
 N. agrees with P. in employing certain words to express 
 numerical values; but a list of those used in our text (not excluding the 
 spurious verses) will show a considerable difference-): — 
 
 1) Nija (=short) in vs. 42, 43 is spurious. 
 
 2) It will not be witliout interest to compare the list of Nijnguna yogi's V 1 vckacint fi- 
 m II n i, under the heading; of pnnilnsiijiie: 1. rflpn (P.), bhfimi, cnndrft. 2. yugma, yugala, 
 yuga, bilhu, pada, paksha, nayana. 3. haranayana, agni, pura, vararatna 4. kashaya, veda (P.), 
 varna, iVsrama, samudra (P.). 5. haravaktra, vrata, indriya (P.), biVna, vishaya, pupdaTa, bliAta 
 (P.). 6. jitu (P.), rasa (P.), skandha, mukha, vodAnga, karma, varna, darAana, ortha. 7. muni, 
 giri, rftjyAiiga, turaga, dhutu, sabliAnga, svara (P.), sAgara. 8. vasu (P.), diggaja, mada, 
 karma. 9. randhra, nidhi, rasa, gralia, ratha, bhakti. bindu,,tflnya, n&Bti, anusrAra, 
 gagana, pArna. Herewith coneludcs the list. 
 
A. 
 
 
 
 NAGAVAKMA'S PROSODY. 
 
 XV 
 
 1. 
 
 2. 
 
 
 4. 5. 
 
 6. 
 
 kbacara 
 
 kara 
 
 
 ambudhi (P.'s samudra) kAmabana 
 
 ritu (P.) 
 
 garuda 
 
 
 
 arabunidhi ki'imustra 
 
 kara 
 
 paniiAgarnja 
 
 3. 
 
 
 jalnnidhi baua 
 
 kbara 
 
 bhujaga 
 
 pura 
 
 
 yuga bhata (P.) 
 
 rasa (P.) 
 
 mrigadhara 
 
 Ttthni 
 
 
 vardhi vishaya 
 
 
 sasi 
 
 eikhib 
 
 raja 
 
 earadhi 
 
 
 sura 
 
 
 
 
 
 agcndra muni (P.'s ri 
 
 hi) 
 
 
 aJagaja 
 
 dial) 
 
 
 nidhi 
 
 ndri yati(?) 
 
 
 
 kari 
 
 disakarj 
 
 
 randhra 
 
 kul.igiri Jaila 
 
 
 
 gnja 
 
 disagaja 
 
 
 0. 
 
 giri hayatati 
 turagavrata hayanikara 
 
 
 
 gajavraja 
 gajavrata 
 
 dis^ 
 naga 
 
 
 ambara 
 
 dinesahaya hayavrata 
 
 
 
 danti 
 
 madagaja 
 
 
 11. 
 
 naga 
 
 
 
 dikkari 
 digdanti 
 
 yasu (P.) 
 hari 
 
 
 rudra (P.) 
 hara2) 
 
 12 
 
 
 
 
 14. 
 
 
 16. 
 
 nrka (P.'s aditya) 
 
 padir 
 
 inlraitra 
 
 
 manu 
 
 dh 
 
 araniavara 
 
 dinakara 
 
 bhim 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 mahisvara 
 
 dina Hatha 
 
 bhas 
 
 tara 
 
 
 15. 
 
 r&j 
 
 a 
 
 dinapa 
 dinesa 
 
 mart 
 ravi 
 
 anda 
 
 
 paksha 
 
 
 20. 
 
 divasakara 
 
 vidy, 
 
 dhara 
 
 
 
 
 anakara 
 
 divasadhipa 
 
 Nagavarma has the old significations for a verse-quarter: pada, 
 pada (with Piugala: pada, iv., 10), in Cauarese adi. C'arana and angliri, 
 that are used by Kedarato denote the same (W. 328), occur only in spurious 
 verses. A Mora is called mfitre by N.^); the name "kale" used by 
 Kedara (W. 309), is not used by him. 
 
 It has been stated above as a peculiarity of N. that he gives names to 
 the eight syllable-feet (aksharagana); again differing from P. he calls the 
 five Mora-feet (matragana): gii'isa;n, dhurjati, sarvam, purari, makha- 
 ripu'), these forms of Siva's names expressing at the same time the 
 forms of the feet. (The foot na=wwww, in v. 288, is not genuine). 
 
 1) In Pingala it denotes 10. 2) Bhattotpala has also Hadanahara, W. 205. 
 
 3) The mentioning of matres in the spurious verso 53 (Re, B.) is inopportune. 4) Purari 
 
 does not occur iu Halayudlia's Abhidhanaratnamala, which Xagavarraa used for composing a 
 Nighantu; but it occurs in the Trikandasesha, a supplement to the Amarakosha, by Purushot- 
 tama; makharipu is not with Halilyudha, and does not occur in the St. Petersburg Lexicon. 
 
 iS Si 
 
NA.GAVARMA'8 PROSODY. 
 
 Such are the comparisons that chiefly suggest themselves with regard 
 to the Samskrita Piugala and Nagavarma. It would Iju interesting to 
 minutely compare also the so-called Prakvita Pingala, 
 as some of the peculiarities of N. may possibly be found in it; but the 
 editor is unable to adduce more than a few points. Dr. Weber'' says 
 that the Prakrita Pingala is a much later work than the Samskrita P., 
 and that its sutras are composed in verse, and contain a great number 
 of new termini technici. In it, as in Nagavarma, the term "gana" has 
 a more general meaning; the Amphibrachys (^ — w) is called ja and payo- 
 dhara, a term that however is not in N.; and the aryagiti bears the name 
 of skandhaka, a circumstance that is met with also in N., his Kan da (a 
 tadbhava of skandhaka) being the aryagiti-). Mr. Colebrooke, in his article 
 on Sanscrit and Pracrit Poetry (p. 412 seq.), remarks that besides the 
 Jati metres that are noticed in treatises on Sanscrit prosody, other 
 kinds belonging to the class of metres regulated by 
 quantity are specified by writers on Pracrit prosody. As instances 
 of such metres he mentions the Doha, Gaha (giltha), Maharashtra, 
 Rola, Shatpadika, and others; but though as to names the Duvayi 
 (295)31, Gade (253) and Shatpadi of the present text may be 
 compared, none of them appears to coincide as to form with any instances 
 in Nagavarma. 
 
 Nagavarma knows only one kind of true Canarese metres: the 
 devakshara-feet metres'), as he classes the Raghate (Ragale) with 
 the Jatis that are common to all the countries. He adduces two Sama- 
 vrittas (308, 309) among them, but theoretically their feet belong to the 
 Canarese Mora-class. The Rag ales (a sort of Dvipada) are built on 
 exactly the same principle as the later Shatpadis (318 seq.), that 
 
 l)Ps. 202, 203, 291, 295, 304. 2) As the skandhakii (or skuiullia, for the Canarese tadbhara 
 is kaiiila) that is very common witli Nagavarma, is borrowed from the Prakrita 
 Pingala (W. 295) and was known to Varaliaraihira (505-587 A. D., W. 294, 304), the be- 
 ginning of the composition of the Prakrita Pingala may have taken place in the 5th century. 
 It is necessary to note this with regard to the Canarese works preceding Nagavarma's, as 
 also in them the kanda is frequently used, as one learns from the quotations in N. About the 
 use of the ftry^-metre at a certain period (with .^ryabhatU, who was born 476 A. D., Var&ha- 
 mihira, etc.) see W. 209. 3) Regarding the Duvayi's sch cmo as ropresont ed by 
 
 verso 29 5, it has been omitted to adduce it in the text; it is as follows: •^^^\^\j<^*^v\^>^ 
 
 would appear as if the foot preceding the long syllable in the end, were to be the puri\ri, 
 a circumstance that would affect also the form of the scheme under v. 293. 4) This name is 
 founded on v. 340 where N. says he has told the employment of the dev&ksharas. 
 a i 
 
NAGAVARMA'S PROSODY. 
 
 nowadays are the commonest metres, but were unknown to N.; tliey con- 
 tain a certain number of Moras, from three to five, in a certain number 
 of feet that bear no particular name and may vary in form. The deva- 
 kshara-fcet metres (296 seq.), however, are based on feet that, like the 
 Sawskrita Mora-feet with N., have names which show the forms of the 
 feet to be used, and form three classes. Regarding the employment of 
 these feet to some degree a striking uncertainty exists, as the number of 
 Moras, whether for the verse-lines or the whole verses, is not mentioned 
 (cf. p. 97, note)'). To throw some light on the state of lexicography in 
 South India at Nfigavarma's time'-' the three classes with their re- 
 spective name-feet are quoted alphabetically — 
 
 /. Class: aja, jalnsambhava, padmabhava, biaaruhajanma, bisaruhodbhavn, brahma, 
 vanajasarabhava, sarasijabhava. 
 11. Class: adhokshaja, upendra, jalaruhodara, pode alara, madanapifri, mandaradhara, 
 vanaruhodara, vishnu, sarajijodara, hari. 
 III. Class: tsvara, kaiidarparipu, kamantaka, kamari, bhujagapaksha, Diadanahara, rudra, 
 eaiikara, hara. 
 
 The name-feet are of: — 
 
 the Jirst class: ajane, dhatri, naki, bummam, brahma, surapani; 
 
 the second class: kanisiiri, govindam, narakari, nakigani, parahitam, muraripu, murahara, 
 
 arjpati, bridayesanj. 
 the third class: kandarpari, kiimaripu, kamantakani, gangadhtsam, girijakantam, giri- 
 
 janatha»n, candramauli, trijagadguru, nilakantham, puramathana?)!, pra- 
 
 mathadhipam, bhujagadhari, bhfltagrani, madanadhvaiJisi, madanaripu, 
 
 vnshabhalakshyaj», eflladharajn. 
 
 There remains still a word to be said about Chapter 6, containing the 
 six Pratyayas. Nagavarma introduces them with the words "hence 
 I will nicely explain to thee, as well as I can, the six pratyayas." 
 As the aphoristical text is rather corrupt, various different readings 
 have been adduced. Recension M. (K.) introduces the pratyayas 
 with the following sloka: prastaro nashtamuddishtameka-dvy-adi-la-ga- 
 kriya ] sankhyanamadhvayogas ca shat-pratyayamiti smrita/i n . It can 
 scarcely be doubted that this verse has been taken from K c d a r a, the 
 only difference between this verse and one in K. being that K.'s verse 
 
 1) Regarding the Madanayati, however, the number of Moras of which is eertain enough, 
 a verse is added in H., Ra. and M., stating to an inquirer that in this case there are 22 Moras; 
 the metre of the corrupt verse looks somewhat like the Tripadi: Af^SicdO'^ijoX^ * Arfs!^ 
 
 2) Cf. the list of proper names for the long and short syllables, above p. xiv. 
 
 -£5 
 
XVIII NAGAVABMA'S PROSODY. A. 
 
 concludes "pratyayaA shat prakirtitaA" (W. 426). See also the remark on 
 H.'s 6tli Chapter above in p. v. 
 
 The following literal translation of Nagavarma's traditional Genea- 
 logy is offered, as met with in MSS. L., M., Sb., and Sc. that as to age may 
 form the second recension: '-The Veiigi country (said to be now the 
 Northern Circars, but not identical with Andhra, see above p. viii.) was 
 conspicuous as being a surpassing one in the world; and in the seven 
 gramas that are as if countless in that country, was (or is) the charming 
 Vengipalu (or Venginagara). Vennamayya, an equal of Vibhu- 
 deva, a clever man, was conspicuous in this world like Ambujabhava, 
 always like a treasure of good qualities. Pennamayya, a man of pure 
 qualities, was as conspicuous as skilful. . . .(He, Pennamayya) . . . .excelled 
 Cupid in beauty, bore the form of Ambusambhava, and was a man of 
 good conduct in the Kaundinya gotra. For that vipra of extensive 
 renown, for the dvijanma who was the beloved son of that man, there was 
 a good wife who surpassed the virtuous Arundhati; her name was Kaundi 
 kabbe. When to that Kaundi kabbe and Vennamayya who was con- 
 spicuous as a mine of glory, Damamayya was born in Cupid's form, lie 
 (Damamayya) being praised by the world became conspicuous. His (Da- 
 mamayya's) modest wife abounding in world-famed good qualities, pos- 
 sessing a charming form, in every respect surpassed even Girijata; her 
 name was K u n d a k a b b e. To Kuuda kabbe w'ho was conspicuous in the 
 said manner, and to Damamayya who was called a man of blameless 
 qualities, the firstborn son was Vennamayya, a person of woi'ld-praised 
 renown, honoured by the dvijas, one of Manu's road. He (Vennamayya) 
 was conspicuous as gifted with perfect qualities, being called lord of iS'ri- 
 kanta, a knower of all elegant arts (sakalakalakovida), an unparalleled 
 person, one of incomparable conduct, versed in the laukika and vaidika 
 sastras, and a man of many letters (anekakshara). The wife of Venna- 
 mayya who was called as stated, possessed good qualities, and shone as iilled 
 with such a devotion for her husband that she surpassed so to say even 
 Dharanisuta; her name was Pola (or Poti) kabbe. To that Polakabbo 
 and Vennamayya who was called a man advanced in science, the firstborn 
 son became Nagavarma who was gifted with the qualities of the poetry- 
 gem of Vfiksripati." 
 
 This our Nagavarma is further called Kavirajahamsa in verses 1, 
 3, IG, (182, 194, 203, 222, liamsa. 292,) 347. The numbers in brackets 
 arc to indicate that in those verses there exists some uncertainty as to 
 ■whom the epithet is applied; and this circumstance leads us to an in- 
 
NAOAVAEMA'S PROSODY 
 
 vestigation into the meaning of the above-mentioned amhiguous terms of 
 Naki, Niikiga and Pinaki.'' 
 
 In page 96, accoi-ding to H. and Ra., Naki is a name of Brahma-'; 
 and N a k i g a one of Vishnu; but according to recension M. N a k i g a 
 is also identical with Nagavarraa, for it says in its reading of v. 22: 
 "The prosody which Indudhara told to Unie, having been spread about on 
 earth by Pingala, Nakiga (NAgavarma according to B. and Sa.) uttered 
 the mode he learned from that cluiudomburasi (i-e- Piiigala's work) to his 
 own wife')." 
 
 In the text of the metres it is said that svagata (139) is Nikiga's (B., 
 H., M.); lalitapada (155) is Nikiga's (B., H.); acyuta (164) is Nukiga's 
 (B., H., M.); jagadvandita (184) has been spread about by Nakiga (B., H., 
 M); hamsagati (214) is Nakiga's (B., H., M.); tanvi (218) is Nakiga's (B., 
 M., Re); and the pure Canarese metre piriakkara (302) is of Nakiga (H., 
 M.). It might be inferred from this that all the said metres had been in- 
 vented by Nagavarma; but that would be wrong, as svagata and tanvi 
 belong to the Sawskrita Pingala. Nakiga in these instances, however, 
 cannot be meant for Vishnu, but only for Nagavarma*'. 
 
 His name, therefore, is also directly mentioned in some vrittas; thus 
 vanaja (121) is of N a g a v a r m a (B., H., M.) ; kusumanghripa (173) came 
 from N. (B., H., M.); tarala (198) was invented (nirmita) by N. kavindra 
 (H., M.); and mattebhavikridita (202) is N.'s (H., M.). Not one of these 
 metres is in the Samskrita Pingala. Nagavarma, further, teaches the 
 number of the vrittas (222); and "he gifted with excellent qualities" 
 (gunagrani) the raghataprabandha (254). 
 
 1) NiVki, a deity, occurs in the Abhidhanocintamani of Hemacandra who died 1172 A. D., 
 and the Bhagavatapuiana (7, 8, 36); but is not in Halayudha's kosha. Nakiga is neither in 
 Hah'tyudha nor in the St. Petersburg Lexicon. According to the Canarese Ganasaliasranama 
 (of about 1300 A D.) Naki is an epithet of Siva (2, 70). With regard to Dr. Burnell's in- 
 teresting account of the Mrityulaiigala Upanishad in Ind. Ant. ii , 266 I remark that 1 ahguli 
 (perhaps another form of laiigali) is a name of <Siva according to the same work (4, 2). 
 
 2) This appears further from a Kanda verso supplementary to the UtsAha (v. 339) which 
 occurs in H. and Ra. at the end of ch. 5, and in which Naki is explained to mean Aja gana: 
 
 3) This Terse appears in recension H. where it is the first verse of the work, in the following 
 form: "Uoar, my dear (wife), I am going to relate to thee that mode which the deva (i. e. iiva) 
 told the devt, and which Pingala heard and told the rishis." 4) According to the rather 
 arbitrary different readings of B. Nakiga (and Naki) occur also in some other metres. 
 Nakiga must have been a current term at Nagavarma's time, for it occurs in v. 137 of the 
 nanarthakanda of his vastukosha; but the verse is unfortunately quite corrupt in our copy. 
 
 2 "iJ 
 
 C» 
 
NAGAVARMA'S PROSODY. 
 
 Naki occurs as genuine perhaps four times in the vrittas: upcndra- 
 vajra (133) is in the manner which Pi naki and Naki stated (B., H., M.); 
 salini (140) is Niiki's (H.); bhujangaprayiita (149) is renowned like Naki 
 (B.,M.)''; and nirupama (153) is unparalleled like Naki (M.)-'. Nirupama 
 is not in the Samskrita P. As Pinaki, i- e- Siva, and Naki here occur as 
 different in one and the same sentence, as above Indudhara and Nakiga 
 (Nagavarma), it becomes probable that Naki too stands for Nagavarma. 
 
 In the rucira (1G3) that is in P., it is said that it is well asceiiained 
 by the way that was told by Pin a k i, i- e- -Siva, to Girije (B., H.) or Ume 
 (M.) Pinaki may perhaps be meant by the Kavirajahamsa of the 
 verses that above, in connection with this term, appear in brackets; the 
 metres of the verses, however, are not in the Samskrita P. 
 
 Kavisvara, kavindra, prabhukavindra occur in vs. 147,224, 
 252. It is a little dubious who is meant; but from v. 27 as well, which is 
 genuine, and states that Nagavarma kavindra, the sayyadi {i. e. 
 straight foot), taught the long and short syllables, as from v. 198 according 
 to which the tarala was invented by Nagavarma kavindra, it seems 
 to follow that the terms in all the cases refer to Nagavarma. Sayyadi 
 occurs again in the indravamsa (151, H., M.l, the Canarese form of which 
 was made by him.^' 
 
 Two of such not unfrequent but strange verses that praise the 
 author of the very work in which they occur, are seen also in the 
 course of N.'s prosody. The reading of the one (246) is quite unsettled; 
 the other (249) says: "Possessed of excellent speech, born of the great 
 lineage of Satapatrodbhava (Le. Brahma), an ornament to the mul- 
 titude of clever poets, unlimited in the appearance of good qualities 
 (gunodayoddama), parallel in understanding to Caturanana andlndra 
 (H.; parallel to Caturanana, Indra and Vishnu, B.) is Nagavarma, 
 unparalleled". A translation of the last verse of the work (347) is: "May 
 this land that irradiates the sky and (its) margin, and the king (bhumipa) 
 be happily united for ever! May the land thrive! May Yama who plucks 
 up the sole of (man's) foot, and adversity keep back! May the greatness 
 of Nagavarma's poetry become full by this Chandas! May the meaning 
 (mata) of the Kavirajahamsa bespread on earth!" 
 
 Verse 249 confirms the statement in the genealogy of recension M. that i 
 Nslgavarma was a Brahman a by birth; and verse 347 states that he 
 
 1) Ro. has Nakiga. 2) Nikign in B. 8) Of the mandAfcrftnta (188) that is in P., i 
 
 it is said that it had booomo celebrated in the world by Kandarpa (Cupid; H., M.), >. e. pro- 
 bably by Nagavarma who was liko Cupid. I 
 
 js a 
 
NAGAYARMA'S PROSODY. 
 
 lived under a king, probably of Vengi, to which N. is stated to have 
 belonged, and which was counted by him (according to II.) as one of the 
 5G countries still at the time when he wrote''. This land was once ruled 
 by the Pal lavas, probably a so-called Dravida race^'. Their kingdom 
 was called Vengirashtra, and their capital was Vengipura or Ka- 
 linganagara''). To the, strange to say, Sanscrit names of the (Jaina) 
 rulers invariably the epithet "Varma" is added (cf. our Nagavarma)''. 
 A. D. 777 tiieir dynasty was to some extent still extant; at that time 
 Kuudavve (mother Kunde), daughter of the Pallava king, erected a Jaina 
 temple in the north of Sripura'^J. However G0.5 A. D. the Ciilukya 
 Vishnu Vardhana II. had conquered the capital Veiigipura and founded 
 the Rujamahendra dynasty"' ; and after 680 A. D. the Calukya ruler of 
 Kalyanapura on the Tungabhadra, Vinayaditya, a I'elatiou of the Rfija- 
 mahendra line, smote one of the Pallava rajas, as did also a king of the 
 Kongu or Cera dynasty'). About 1000 A. D. the kingdom Vengi 
 passed to (the Saiva) Rajendra Cola, the then dominant sovereign of 
 Southern India. A. D. 1175 Veiigi vishaya had fallen under the sway of 
 the Kakateya dynasty of Oruugal"'; Vengipalu has become a small 
 hamlet. 
 
 Nagavarma's Chandas, especially in its present different recensions, 
 is unfit to prove the religiousnotions of its author. From certain 
 maiigala or nandi verses at the beginning of recensions B. and M., to 
 which e.g. also verses 1-3 of the present text belong, it might be con- 
 cluded he was a Saiva; but they are spurious, as none of them occurs 
 in H., and only one of them, an invocation of Sarasvati, is in Re. But 
 there are genuine passages enough to lead one of the present day to think 
 that Nagavarma was a follower of Siva. With Nagavarma the term 
 "deva," the originator of prosody according to H., denotes Rudra, and 
 his wife devi is Uma"). He calls a long syllable Rudra or deva, and 
 a short one Hari ; again he calls all Canarese feet that are long in form, 
 
 1) Seo above, p. viii. 2) PaUava may bo another form of pollava or poleya i. e. a low 
 
 man; cf. the Tclugu pallp, rustic, rude, low; paluva, wretched, vile. 3) Kalinga may bo 
 
 connected with kal, a stone. Odra, Udra (i.e. Orissn) means 'of breakers"; oddara desa the 
 country of (the stone-) breakers; odda belongs to root: ud, iid, to break, the r in the word 
 being the sign of the plural. The udda people (nom. pi. oddar, gen. uddara) are well-known 
 tank-diggers that speak Telugu, In Vehgi probabfy the vowel e has originally been short. 
 
 4) Ind. Ant. iii., 152. 5) Ind. Ant. ii., 155 seq. 6) J. R. A. S., N. S., 2, 1, 
 p. 253, 254; cf. Ind. Ant. i., 348. 7) Ind. Ant. ii., 156. 8) J. R. A. S., N. S., 2, 1, 
 p. 252. 9) See above, p. xix., xx. Cf. Pingala'e first, perhaps spurious verse, according 
 to which Pingala obtains the prasada of /Siva. 
 K 2i 
 
XXII NAGATARMA'S PROSODY. A. 
 
 Rudra; those of middle size Yislinu; and the shortest Brahma; and lastly 
 he gives names of Rudra to all the Sanscrit Mora-feet.') However as 
 further on it will become quite certain that N. was a staunch Jaina, 
 he in his prosody has simply hidden his convictions on account of the 
 Saiva views, as it would appear, of the ruling dynasty; and not only that, 
 but he has also flattered his king by adopting the above-mentioned course. 
 For himself, nevertheless, he has made playthings of the deities; and 
 must have laughed in his sleeve when using such convenient, but absurd 
 phrases. It is interesting to observe that at Nagavarma's time Vishnu 
 was condemned to be a short syllable, etc.; as it shows that the jealousy 
 between Saivas and Vaishnavas had already become notorious. In re- 
 cension M. the concluding paragraphs of each chapter contain the words 
 "the lotus-feet of srimad bhagavad arhat paramesvara," in which the 
 "ai'hat" may possibly still point to a Jaina author. 
 
 By Mr. C. P. Brown's Telugu Grammar of 1857, p. 295-322, 
 we are enabled to throw a gleam of light on Nagavarma's prosody. 
 According to that work Telugu Prosody comprises uniform 
 metres (N.'s aksharachandas) and changing metres (N.'s karnata ma 
 tr ag an achau das) . 
 
 In the first there are used the 8 Sanscrit feet denoted by the letters 
 Ma, Ya, etc., and the letters La (short) and Ga (long). Also Maha- 
 sragdhare occurs among the uniform metres, of which a H a w s a y a n a 
 (seven trochees and a long syllable) is remarkable. N.'s Mallikamale is 
 called Mattakokila; and his Vanamanjari is Telugu Manini. Telugu 
 Tarala has its Caesura at 11, N.'s at 8; and in several other vrittas 
 the Caesura is different. Telugu uses also the Kan da; '-it is the metre 
 employed by Nannayya bhatta in his Ciutamani, or treatise on Telugu 
 grammar"-'. 
 
 Regarding the changing metres or Upaja ti metres Mr. Brown remarks 
 that they originate in the Kannada language. They comprise 
 sixindra feet (^^^^'^■,—y^'^; wv./w— ; ^■^—^■,—^—; — >./); two Siirya feet 
 (w>.-^;-v./); and six Candra feet which are formed by adding a syllable 
 
 1) In his dictionary, the Vastukosha, NAgavarma puts Rudra and his synonyms before 
 Vishnu and his, as Ilal&yudhn had done before him in his Abhidhanaratnamliln. 
 Professor Aufrecht says regarding Iliilayudhn's Kosha, p. v., that "he uses many artificial j 
 metres, which no other loxicograplicr has tnkeu the liberty of employing for such a dry I 
 subject as a string of synonyms." But Nagavnrma has done exactly the same, using e.g. 
 the malinJ, indravajra, upendravnjra, mandAkriJnta, mahiisragdharft, kandn, trirndi .md akknra. 
 
 2) According to Brown's Dictionary, preface, p. x., ho wrote about 1130 A. U. I 
 
NAGAVAEMA'S PROSODY. 
 
 to any Iiulr;i foot, and arc used only in the Akkaras. (Did tlio Tclugii 
 Vaislinavas porluips disagree about tlio Rudra ganas?) 
 
 Changing metres are 1) tlio Git is, viz. the Ata (first line 3. 3. 3 
 *5. 5, second line 3. 3. 3. *3. 3),') and the Teta (all the lines 3. 4. 5*3. 
 3); 2) the Si sa; 3) the Dvipada (generally each line 5. 4 * 5. 3); 
 4) the Layas, viz. e.g. the Layagrahi, or v. 276 of the present text; 
 and the Layavibhati, that is the Layagrahi with its 39 Moras, but all its 
 longs, except the two last, are resolved into two shorts each; 5) the 
 Rag a da, N.'s Raghata; the names, however, for the instances are different; 
 G) the (matra?) Dandaka or blank verse iu a measured prose (six lines, 
 
 each of which appears as ^- --'• ^- ^); 7) the Taruvaja, 
 
 an extension of the Dvipada, two Dvipada lines forming one Taruvaja 
 line; 8) the Utsaha, or v. 339 of our text; 9) the Akkaras. 
 
 With regard to the Taruvaja (?), Utsaha and the Akkaras iu 
 general Mr. Brown thinks that they are "experiments in metre which have 
 not obtained popularity", "are imitated from those in the Kannada language, 
 and have been introduced (into Telugu); but have never become popular 
 or common"'; and concerning the Akkaras in particular he remarks: 
 '■the Akkara is used only by Naunayya bhatta (A. D. 1130), and one or two 
 imitators. The poet himself uses only two varieties, which he calls by 
 the one name Akkara". "The Akkara is in truth a Kannada metre, and 
 has been naturalized in very few Telugu poems." He adduces the two 
 varieties: madhya akkai'a and madhura akkara, names that corres- 
 pond to N.'s nadu akkara and ede akkara. The first, according to an 
 instance from Naunayya's iidiparva, seems to contain 25 Moras in each 
 line; the second, according to an instance from the same, 22; but as in 
 Cauaresc there appears no rule regulating the number of Moras. 
 
 I) Comparing Mr. Brown's two instances of the Ata (p. 307, 309) it will bo observed that 
 tlicy differ regarding the number of Moras. The instance of our text is 3. 3. 3 * 3. 4. 3 | 
 3. 3. 3 * 4. 3, exhibiting IG Moras in the second line; whereas the above instance has only 
 15 in it. But our instance must be correct, as tlio numbers 4. 3 are very distinctly expressed 
 in one of tlie lines of the original by "nagajapriyya" (^^w — . — v^, an epithet of /Siva); the 
 other lino in question is quite corrupt in our copy of the Kavijihvabandhana. 
 
 12 5 
 
XXIV AN ESSAY ON CANARE8E LITERATURE. B. 
 
 B. An Essay on Canarese Literature. 
 
 I. The early period, from :il)out SOO to 1300 A. D. 
 
 1. Means in hand. 
 
 The early period of Canarese (karnata, kannada) literature can be 
 understood, to a pretty satisfactory extent, from Nagavarma's chandas, as 
 seen above, and from the following works: — 
 
 1. The Sabdamanidarpana of Kesava or Kesi Raja, that forms a com- 
 prebensive grammar of the Canarese language as it lay before the author 
 in the poetical works of the early poets, from which very numerous cita- 
 tions, directly or indirectly, are adduced. Our references are taken from 
 the ]\Iaiigalur edition of the work. (Sbdm.) 
 
 2. The Kavyfivalokana (-loka) of Nagavarma, a Canarese treatise on 
 poetical composition, the first two chapters (on ole) of which we have been 
 favored with by Tirumale Syamanna, Munshi of the Wesleyan Missionaries 
 at Mysore'). (Kvyl.) 
 
 3. The Sawiskrita-Karnata Nighantu of Nagavarma, in many artificial 
 metres, an ole MS. of which has been obtained from the Jaina library at 
 Mudabidar on the W. coast, through the kindness of Dr. Buruell. The 
 character used in the MS. is nearly identical with that of the Halagannada 
 specimen in Dr. BurueH's Va)?isabr.'ihmana, the only diil'ereuce being the 
 use of letter r (es). 
 
 4. The Jagannatha Vijaya of Rudra (bliatta), a Canarese story of 
 Krishna, on ole. (Jagv.) 
 
 5. The Rasaratnakara of Salva, a Canarese treatise on poetical com- 
 position, an ole copy of which the Tirumale 5yamanna has been kind enough 
 to supply. (Rsr.) 
 
 C. The Visvakriti parikshana, 124 pages in Canarese, composed in 
 A. D. 1873 by Iliranyagarbha, and lithographed at Dharavada (Dharwar). 
 It contains specimens of two early Canarese works, and a few editorial 
 remarks of value. (Vkp.) 
 
 1) In quoting it tlio 10 prnlcarnnas of the 2 mlhikHras (tho first comprising; 7, tlio socomi 
 a) hiivo been counteil successively by us, anil tlio first number of the quotiilions refers to 
 ono of them. Thcro may bo a littlo irregularity in our counting as that of tho MS. is out 
 of order. 
 
 2 a 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 2. Keiava and Nftgararma. 
 
 Kesava and Nugavarma uso in their wi'itings the exact and finished 
 style of their predecessors. It cannot be shown from their compositions 
 that the so-called New Canarese existed at all in their time ; Nagavarma's 
 prosody, in its present recensions, evinces some later grammatical licenses; 
 but they certainly do not belong to him". 
 
 A peculiarity of Kesava is that he wishes the ancient consonant 1 
 (CJ>), which for a long time has been quite out of use both in the 
 oral and written language, to be retained and raised again to its 
 due position, not only in cases of internal or external sandhi, but 
 generally. How far Nagavarma made use of the letter, is a question 
 that cannot be satisfactorily decided on account of the questionable state 
 of the MSS.; he maintains however its use in compounds-), and writes khalga 
 (instead of khadga, a sword)*). [I take the liberty here to add that from 
 Nagavarma's karnataka vyakarana in Sanscrit prose (Bhasha- 
 bhushana) which L. Rice, Esq. is going to edit, and a MS. of which 
 he very kindly sent me for a cursory inspection, it is certain that 
 Nagavarma treats of the letter 1 (-=') also irrespectively of compounds; 
 see 1, 10.] 
 
 To settle with any thing like certainty the time in which Kesava and 
 Nagavarma respectively wrote, is not vei-y easy. It is certainly a strange 
 circumstance that, in addition to many fragments, 42 'whole verses 
 occur as citations in the 6'abdamanidarpana'), and that these are found 
 
 tS~ 
 
 1) Abbinava Manga raja, tbe author of a Cauarese Nigbantu, srtys (i., 4) tbat be will pattern 
 after tbe Canarese of Nagavarma. Cf. Indian Antiquary, i., 345 seq. It is a very curious fact 
 tbat tbo interesting vor?e about "Anoieut Canarese" {.S'bdm. p. xvii. seq.) tbat is quoted by 
 Kesava, forms also a quotation in the Kavyavaloka (2, 23). Nagavarma did precede the so- 
 called H period, that appears already clearly in the Canarese Basava Purana of A. D. 1369, 
 where e. <j. there occurs adaheni instead of adapem (49, 30). 
 
 2) Kvyl. a, 63. 98. 99. 3) Nigbantu, Varga 12, 16; Naniirtha v. 100. The same 
 form of the word appears in a rather old commentary in Cauarese on Hnliiyudha's AbhiJhana- 
 ratnamala (2, 317), that regularly shows also r (e.-^^ J, instead of sb, before tbo consonant p, 
 e.g. purpa (pusbpa), a peculiarity tbat our MS. of Nagavarma's Nigbantu does not present. 
 See 5bdm. p. 25. 4) p. 17 e5drp©33; p. 18 rf'dTiOyO'Jx^; P- 24 eSsJcji^o; p. 67 SqJo^J) ; 
 p. 73 f^s5 ^.t^-. p. 75 ss^oij; p. 78 ^ma^^t^; p. 79 Sj^Vr^; p. 81 ^'i-s.sB-. p. 81 Silisiro; 
 p. 81 ^-d^f^sSAo; p. 81 T^:&s>^ t^ei^; p. 83 ^f?:f^oS!; p. 84 ^jjo^*^ ; p. 112 ;ij-d;^o;p. 117 
 854 Lao±)4; p. 128 ei'a2o:ir; p. 130 tfooiijo; p. 130 ^jiao; p. 136. . .a&»:i:i; p. 166 
 ■di^ So* : p. 176 Otis ; p. 188 craiiodjs; p. 216 j;o:i<?d; p. 216 .sSi^c; p. 221 Siioas) ; 
 
 p. 221 ^XOOJrij; p. 224 CWrfAO T?J5C: p. 224 *;sia; p. 224 SSewSo; p. 225 iB^Qr: p. 230 
 t\'>S-J^Xi\ p. 231 j3^;^cdJ ; p. 233 aoQa; p. 234 ^ad«* ; p. 239 ^jbcjsb; p. 244 ajSjeSS; 
 p. 266 ^ix)B ;^; p. 267 WTj^Ti; p. 267 ftStferoA); p. 270 ^fJodjrf; p. 272 SBOrfjrf. 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANAEESE LITERATURE. 
 
 also in the first part of the Kavyilvalokana wliich treats of grammar too, 
 and further that of those verses in one case four, in another three, 
 and in three other pLaces two follow one another in the same succes- 
 sion in both works. One of the two authors therefore appears to have 
 used the other's work. In the present recensions, Kesava's composi- 
 tion not unfrequently gives only fragments of verses as instances, 
 whereas Nagavarma always cites whole verses I can mention only one 
 Canarese early author as having been a common authority to both, viz. 
 HaHisaraja'). 
 
 About the time of the two authors in general the following 
 can be adduced. Nagavarma, in his quotations, introduces a Calukya 
 cakresa as fighting^'; a Jayasihga bhupa whose elephant is fighting vic- 
 toriously^J; a Tailapa cakravarti in a very corrupt verse that contains, 
 however, clearly the name of Ratta halli'); a Vikramanka who orders a 
 mahadana to be given^'; the Polakesi vallabha whose fortitude is praised''); 
 a Suvarma nripa as fighting'); a K6nguli (Kongali?) varma who is gaining 
 the victory over a body of horsemen^); a Madhava who is fighting^); and, 
 in a verse that is also in the Sabdamanidarpana, a Vikhyatayasa'"'. Also 
 Kesava's quotations contain a Tailapa"'; further a Vishnu Vijaya- 
 ditya'^), an Udayaditya'^\ a Nripatunga"), a Janodaya'^), a Narasimha'"', 
 and a Simhasena kshitisa''). 
 
 Polakesi (Pulakesi), Jayasinga (Jayasi«ilia), Tailapa and Udayaditya 
 are names of kings belonging to the Calukya dynasty; Tailapa belongs to 
 the Kalyana line, Udayaditya to that of Veiigi; Jayasiiiga and Vijayaditya 
 
 1) Sbdm. p. 377 (i^rf^eK^*); Kvyl. 5, 8i. 2) Kvyl. 2, 46. The first half of this 
 
 verso that does not include the name of Calukya, occurs 6'bdm. p. 83 (jia^iTj AiTi). 
 
 3) 2, 37. 4) 4, 14. 5) o, 84. 6) 9, 35. "^ 7) 3, 38. 
 
 8) 5, 85. 0) 2, 38. 10) 3, 32; ,Sbdm p. 138: 'To her and him VikhyAta- 
 
 yasa was born, who as to kula and cala surpassed all on earth, cultivated justice, and was a 
 peerless bull for the ocean of hostile armies". 11) p. 112: "The sword of Tailapa's arm 
 
 was like Rudrii (when being considered as) the fire of the (all-destroying) time". 12) p. 201 
 (cf. p. 90 where its beginning: Cyzj^^Jj) according to a Jaina MS. received for collation from 
 Mfldabidar through the kind endeavours of Dr. Burnell: "Vishnu VijayAditya whoso chest 
 was like a cloud". 13) p. 175: "What a beauty! Udayaditya causes to bo said of him- 
 
 self that Mauu and ho are the virtuous, that the celestial tree and he are the donors, that 
 the ocean and he aro deep". 14) p. 171, "Who will not bow to Nripatuhga that bears 
 
 the weapons as the first of kings, is conversant with politics, dignified, pure, munificent and 
 heroic?" 15) p. 255: "1 undertake to tell this to Janodnya". 10) p 192: "Ni'ira- 
 
 simha is like lightning, like a lion, and like the flaming eye of Purahara". 17) p. 177: 
 
 "King Simhasena caused to bo said of himself that he was life and riches, mother and father, 
 the eye and the road." 
 
 -SI 
 
AK ESSAY ON CANARE8E LITERATDRE. 
 
 occur ill both the Ciilukya lines'). Nripatunga may remind one of Vikrama 
 dcva or of Vira deva, both of whom had the title "Kulottunga Cola."^) 
 Vikramanka^' may be the mentioned Vikrama deva, (or may possibly be 
 a mistake in writing for Vikram:\rka, "the ruby of the Calukyas")". 
 Koiiguli (probably Kougali i. e. Kongani) varma and Madhava appear to 
 belong to the Cera dynasty^). 
 
 Nagavarma's quotations further mention a Cola dharitripala"'; and of 
 Kesava it is stated that he has written a Cola pfdaka uaritra''. 
 
 Nagavarma was a native of Vengi'^); Kesava probably of Kaly- 
 ana."' That the two poets were not contemporaneous with the mention- 
 ed kings, is beyond all doubt, as the verses in which they are alluded 
 to, are quotations from the works of tlieir predecessors that may have 
 lived under those princes or afterwards. 
 
 The following are a few dates regarding the Calukyas'"': About 300 
 A.I), king Jayasimha of the Ciilukya race began to subdue the Pallava 
 dynasty'" that ruled over a part of the South. The fifth king known 
 after him was Pu lake si, 489 A.D. A hundred and twenty years later, 
 609 A. D., the Calukya king Satyasraya ruled at Kalyanapura'^), the 
 capital of Kuntala desa; whilst his younger brother Vishnuvardhana 
 11. (Kubja Vishnuvardhana) was king at Vengipura, the capital of Vehgi 
 desa (now the Northern Circars) which he had conquered A. D. 605. Fifty- 
 two years afterwards, from 657-670 A.D. a Jayasimha ruled over 
 Veugi; 707.^-725.^ Vijayaditya i. appears there; Vijayaditya iv. of 
 Veiigi occurs after 881 A. D. His successor, (about 900 A. D.), was 
 Udayadity a. 
 
 Meanwhile the Kalyiina kingdom had been suffering much from the 
 
 I) Journal of R. A. S., N. S., i., 2, p. 253 seq.; Ind. Ant. ii., 175 seq.; Jayasimha also 
 Ind. Ant. i., 157 (o. 478 A. D.); ii., 156. 297. There is an Udnyaditya also among the 
 lluysalas, Ind. Ant. ii., 299; and two Vijayadityas are among the Kadambas, i., 15G; and a 
 Vijayaditya raya (o. 750 A. D.) among the Ceras, i., 362. 2) J. R. A. S., N. S., i., 2, p. 25a. 
 
 3) Ind. Ant. ii., 155. 160. 361. 362; iii., 151 appear Vilcrama rajas of Cera. i) Ind. 
 
 Ant. i., 156. 5) Ind. Ant. 1872, 361. 6) Kvyl. 5, 121. 7) <Sbdm. p. xxii.; p. 408. 
 
 8) Kagavarma's Chandas v. 4 seq.; above p. xviii. 0) According to the Canarese Basava 
 
 Parana, etc. See further on. 10) J. R. A. S., N. S., i., 2, p.251 seq.; Ind. Ant. ii., 175, 176. 
 
 I I) As has been stated above p. xxi., its Itiugdom was called Vengi riishtra, and the capital 
 Vengipura, and once Kalinganagara, Ind. Ant. iii., 152. A Pallama (Pallava) rAya appears 
 at Basava's time, Gana sahasra nama 8, 37. It has already been pointed out as something 
 curious that the last term of the Pallava kings' names (except in one case) is "varma." Cf. the 
 Kadambas, Ind. Ant. i , 156, 366; the Tiruviinkodas (Travancoreans), Brown's Cyclic Tables 
 p. 64; and Nagavarma, Gunavarma, etc. in the remarks on Nagavarma's Chandas. Palla is 
 the name of a low tribe of people in the Sooth. 12) Cf. Ind. Ant. ii., 94. 
 
 _S;5 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANAEESE LITERATURE. 
 
 Rattas or Eaddis (see above the Ratta halli)'). 973 A. D. Taila bhupa 
 II. (Vikramaditya) restored the power of the Kalyfina dynasty which had 
 i been for some time usurped by the Ratta kula. A.D. 1076 Tribhuvana 
 Mai la (Vikramaditya) became king, and reigned for 51 years-'. 1150 
 A.D. Tailapa in. or Trailokya Malla ruled at Kalyana; 1189 A. D. his 
 successor, Somesvara deva iv., was dethroned by Bijjala deva, who 
 extinguished the Kalyuna dynasty, and founded the Kaluburige dynasty^'. 
 In the mean time, about 1000 A. D.., Vengi had jiassed to Rajendra 
 Cola, the then dominant sovereign of Southern India'), whose brother 
 
 1) In Tamil: Irattu; in Telugu: Raddi, Reddi (Brown's explanations are: a /Sfldra tribe; 
 a Heggadi, i. e. a chief; a pedda yajamana, ;'. e. a big master); in Kannada : Raddi, Rtddi. 
 Reeve-Sanderson: a caste of original Telugu farmers; the head man of a village; an affix 
 to the name of stone-cutters (called odda) Cf. Ind. Ant. i., 361. 2) Ind. Ant. iii., 
 
 257. 3) According to the Canarese Canna Basava Purana another establishment 
 
 of Kaluburige takes place (62, 30. H), that may refer to the Muhammadan Bf'hmin! 
 dynasty. At the same place the Purana states that with Aliya Bijjala (i.e. son-in-law- 
 Bijjala), the successor of Bijjala, after he ruled for 60 years, this Bijjala dynasty ceases. 
 The Basava Purana (5, 57) calls Bijjala i. a Calukya. According to Brown's C. T. p. 
 58 Bijjana or Bijjala deva was a C'Alukya, and ruled from 1156-1168 A D. His third 
 successor was Somesvara deva (U 76-1 184 A. D.), after whom the name C.'ilukya begins to dis- 
 appear. 4) 894 A. D. Adityavarma, a Cola prince, had subdued the Kaluga or Cera dynasty, 
 Ind. Ant. i., 360, 361. Talakadu on the Kavcri, about 33 miles S. E. of 5rtrangapatna, had 
 been one of its capitals. In the course of the 10th century it became the capital of the first 
 or secoud sovereign of the Hoysala or Ballala dynasty of Karnata. — Ind. Ant. ii., 107, it is 
 said that Kulottunga Cola, who appears already 1143 A. D., conquered the Teliiigu finya 
 (kingdom) 1171 A. D. (cf. Murdoch, p. 188, where a work about this event is mentioned); by him, 
 somehow, Vtra deva Cola must be meant. — In the mentioned Canarese Basava Purana appear as 
 prior to, or contemporaneous with, Basava. (Cf. Canna Basava P. 55, 3 seq.): Kara Vtra Cola 
 (44, 58; 26, 54; 54, 72; 9, 33); (Dharma) Cola of Karavir (44, 58); Uttunga C. (44, 58; 11, 
 16); Rajendra C. (44, 58); Vikrama C, called also Narendra or Manujendra C. (44, 58; 27, i 
 67); Vira C. (44, 58; 22, 1 seq.; 25, 4); Kulottunga (Vara) ''. (50, 1 sej.).— Mr. 0. P. Brown ! 
 in his Cyclic Tables adduces, sub A.D. 1108 and 1123, Vikrama Cola; lllS, 1149 and 1171 j 
 (here together with Kakateya Ganapati of Orui'igal) Kulottunga C; 1233 Kulottunga Rajendra 
 C; 1279 Rajamahendri (and KarniVtaka? see ,S'bdm. p. xxii.) was ruled by Vira Cola Mahtkri'ijn, | 
 younger son of Rftjendra C; whose son Raja raja had abdicated in favor of his brother this I 
 Vira C — "For some time before 1292 (or 1295) A. D. this (Orungal) kingdom had been ruled 
 by the queen dowager Rudramma Devt (a Devagiri princess), who seems to have entirely gained 
 the affections of her people; she resigned in favor of her son Pratiipa Rudra deva, whose I 
 family-name was Kakateya". Dr. Burnell's Vawiaabrahmana, p. vii. — About Vengi desa see 
 also Ind. Ant. i., 348, where it is said that its capital Vengi was the residence of a Buddhist 
 dynasty anterior to the foundation of the Eastern Cnlukya kingdom about the end of the 6th 
 century. Cf. J. R. A. S., N. S., iii., 1, p. 146. Regarding the establishment of Buddhism in I 
 the South the Mnhfivaniia of about 460 A. D. (M. Miillcr's Sanscrit Mteraturc, p. 267) states 
 that 245 B. C. king A-oka sent a Thcro or Sthavira to Mahtsamandnla (or Maisftr), and another 
 to Vanivftsi (or Banavasi). Ind. Ant. iii., 273. In Tamil Tcra means a Bauddhn. Terasa 
 in Canarese is a member of a class of LingiMta ganas (Ganasahasran. 6, 4); Terasu in Telugu 
 is n loader or chief. 
 
 82 . : 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANAKESE LITERATURE. 
 
 Vijayaditya became viceroy of Vengi desa. Rajendra Cola was suc- 
 ceeded 1>y his son Vikrama deva, surnamed Kulottuiiga Cola. On 
 the death of his uncle, the viceroy of Veiigi desa, the king deputed his 
 son Raja raja to assume the office; but after holding it for one year, 1078 
 A. D. he resigned it in favour of his younger brother Vira deva Cola, 
 who also assumed the title of Kulottunga Coja. His grants arc found 
 in great numbers from 1079-1135 A. D., when a partial restoration of the 
 Calukya line seems to have taken place. 1175 A. D. Vengi had already 
 fallen under the sway of the Kakateya dynasty of Oruiigal. 
 
 As Nagavarma and Kesava must have lived a certain number of years 
 after the poets whom they quote, and who evidently had written on the 
 feats of the crdukya and Cola kings as connected also with the Vengi and 
 Kalyana lines (between G09-1189 A. D.), they cannot well have composed 
 their works long before 1200 A. D. 
 
 The above-mentioned author of the Visvakriti parikshana (p. xxiv.), 
 who evidently has concerned himself with the study of certain old 
 Canarese works, states that he knows the Canarese novel Lilavati 
 prabandha, from which, as he proves, Kesava has cited at all events 
 two verses') and was composed more than a thousand years ago, so 
 that it might date from about 870 A. D. (V). Another Canarese novel, 
 called Candraprabha Purana, was composed in A. D. 1189 by A r gal a 
 (Aggala) deva. This seems to follow from the last verse of this work cited 
 by Hiranygarbha: "When the 1111th year of the Saka nripa had arrived, 
 on the 11th day of the bright lunar fortnight (sita) of the first lunar 
 month -(caitra) of the well-known (prakata) Saumya year this pearl of 
 composition was finished". These two circumstances contain a slight 
 hint as to the age of the early Canarese writers.^} Argala is the 
 
 1) With regard to iSair and SSS under rule 217. In this case Hiranyagarbha's recension 
 of the grammar coincides with MS. No. iii. of the MaugalAr edition and with the Jaina MS. 
 collated, that has been mentioned in p. xxvi., note 12. Vkp. p. 121. 2) Mr. C. P. liiown in 
 
 his preface to his Telugti-English Dictionary, 1852, repents what he had stated two years ago in 
 his Cyclic Tables (p. 58), viz. that the Mahabharata and R a m i» y a n a were translated into 
 Tclugu in the days of Vishnuvardhana (at first called Betta n'lya, hill-king), a (,'alukya, A. 
 D. 1 120. His fuller statement in the Tables runs thus: "As the poet and grammarian Nannaya 
 Bhatta, who wrote the Adiparva in Telugu, lived in the reign of (the Calukya) Vishnuvardhana, 
 we are now in possession of the era when that author flourished: and at that period the 
 Telugu language had already attained classical perfection. The Mahabharata was com- 
 menced by the grammarian named above; but was continued by Erra Pragada, and 
 completed by Tikkanna Somayaji: who likewise translated into Tclugu metre a great part 
 of the Ramayann {i.e. Uttara Rnmayana, preface to Dictionary). He (Tikka) died (accord- 
 ing to a traditional verse) A. D. 1198". Mr. Brown before this (in his Essays) had placed 
 
 -^ 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 name of one of the fourteen Jaina Tirthakaras, whose names will be given 
 furthei" on. 
 
 3. On Kesava in particular. 
 
 Regarding Kesava in particular it is curious that he twice uses as 
 an instance') the word "toppige", a hat, cap, helmet, bonnet, which, if not 
 so-called Dravidian, as it does not seem to be, is a tadbhava of the 
 Hindusthani "topi", '-topi", a word that is used nowadays in Telugu, 
 Malayala, Canarese, etc. The first Mohammadan invasion of the Dak- 
 kan took* place A. D. 1294. If the word is not Dravidian and has reached 
 the Dakkan by that invasion, Kesava, especially if at the same time the 
 word had been taken by him from a predecessor's composition, would fall 
 rather late; but the term may have been introduced by traders and 
 travellers long before 1294. 
 
 Kesava, as stated above (p. xxv.), teaches the use of the ancient 
 letter 1 {^■^), and, to some extent at least, in conformity with what he 
 found in the works of his predecessors or also in sasanas (prayoga drishta, 
 p. 37). In a copper grant of the Cera dynastj', dated 804 A. D., it is 
 still regularly used-); in one of the Eastern C'alukyas of 1079 A. D. nei- 
 ther it nor the letter r (»=*), that is met with in MSS. even later than 
 
 Nannaya Bhatta at king Rudra Pratapa Oanapati's time. About his otlier work, a 
 Telugu grammar in Sajttskrita, Mr. Brown in his Dictionary says that it was written about 
 A. D. 1130. — As the Vishnuvardhfna is called a Calukya, he probably is the Vishnu rardhana 
 Tii., surnamed Vtra deva Kulottunga Cola, who was Ticeroy over the once Calukya kingdom 
 Veiigi (Rajamahendri?) A. D. 1079-1135, see p. xxix. Cyclic Tables p. 61 Mr. Brown adduces 
 Betta raya, who took the title Betta Vishnuvardhana, as one of the Hoysala Balliilas, and 
 states he died A. D. 1134. — Mr. Brown, in liis Preface, mentions another Riimayaua in 
 Dvipadas which is believed to have been written by Ranganatha for Kona Budha 
 raja, son of Kona Vithal Bhflpati, and remarks that this version appears to be one of the 
 oldest Telugu poems. Simply on account of the names in italics we take the liberty to doubt this. — 
 Regarding Tamil literature it has been said that the oldest Tamil works now extant are 
 those which were written, or are claimed to have been written, by the J a in as, or which date 
 from the era of the literary activity of the Jaina sect. The Jaina period extended probably 
 from the 8th or 9th century A. D , to the 12th or 13th The general opinion is that the gram- 
 mar called the T u Ikav y a (ancient composition, by Triua dhflmagni of Madhuni) is the oldest 
 work extant, and it has been placed about the 8th century A D. The Tamil R u ni a y a n a has 
 been referred to the 1 1th century. See Classified Catalogue of Tamil Books by Dr J. Murdoch 
 p. xxii., seq. Dr. Weber says the translation by (the Tamil) Kaniba (or Kampa of the 
 Ramayana with the Uttarakftnda) must certainly date, according to Wilson,. . .as far back as 
 A. D. 885; Ind. Ant. i., 249. In this case, however, it apparently ought to bo Jainic, which 
 it docs not seem to be; see Murdoch p 194 The Tamil AI ah Ti b h a r a t a seems to date 
 from the 16th century, Murdoch, ibid, p 100 1) The instances do not appear to 
 bo interpolations 2) In the Magamanga|a copper plates (MaisAr) of A. D. 776 its 
 employment is regular; they too belong to the Ccras. Ind. Ant. ii., 776. 
 Jg i 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 1428 A. D., are extant'); whether the absence of the two letters in this 
 case is merely accidental, I am unable to say. I have not observed the 
 1 as a letter of Alliteration in the fragment of the Lilavati as given by 
 Iliranyagai-bha; but from the instances in which it appears as such, its 
 general use at a certain time cau be firmly established-', excepting cases 
 of Sandhi of the older period. 
 
 It does appear more than probable that theauthoroftheCanarese 
 Basava Purana'', Bhima, who finished his composition 1309 A. D., 
 
 1) According to a communication from Dr. Burnell (1874). Also a Kalyana-Culukya 
 plate of A. D. 608 does not contain the 1; it this be not accidental, it would point to the 
 letter having become sooner obsolete towards the inland north (and perhaps also in Vongi, 
 as Mr. Brown, in the preface to his Dictionary, does not seem to have known anything 
 about the existence of the letter in Tclugu), the communication between this and the 
 countries where it is still in use (Tamil, Maleyula) having not been very frequent. 
 
 2) In Hiranyttgarbha's fragment of the Candraprabha it may occur as letter of 
 Alliteration in verso 69. 115. 144. 145 (?). 3) A few Lihgaita notes rearding the 
 founder of this <Saiva sect, Basava, may prove acceptable. The Mala (i. e. great) Basava 
 Punina by Siiigi riija says: "After 9 Nandas, after 10 Gupta kings, after 21 thrones of the 
 Morcyas, and after 27 Kadamba kings, the town of Pattakal (i. e. royal insignia stone, about 
 which place see Ind. Ant. iii., 257) had had 27 crownings of the assemblage of the t'alukya 
 rulers. In it (the town) one of the Calokya princes of the lineage of those and other kings, 
 a rich merchant (vanija), an excellent follower of the Saivagama has become rajyastha. He 
 boars the name of TrailokyacHdamani; his wife is Mahalekhe; the prince born to them is 
 Anumisha". When Anuraisha, one day, is lost in a distant jungle, he is met by Anadi Vrisha- 
 bha, who gives him his own linga. Vrishabha in re-entering Kailasa is stopped by the door- 
 keepers Singakesa and Dravida (4, 11 seq.), whom for their rudeness <Siva sends down to the 
 earth. They go to Kalyiinapura, 'to the mighty, the chief of the sun-race of the t'alukyas 
 (of. Basava P. 5, 57, where too Bijjala is stated to belong to the C'aljkya anvaya) of the suc- 
 cession of the line of the kings' thrones; and the firstborn of them assumes the name of Bijjala 
 Karna deva (about Karna cf. J. R. A. S., N. S., i., 2, p. 261). When he has obtained the 
 royal power (patta), Vrishabha descends to the earth", and becomes the well-known Basava, 
 the later premier at Bijjala's court (Singi raja 5, 1 seq.), whom two times he, Basava, calls 
 'Kerala's king" (Basava P. 53, 33. 54). The same story in an abridged form occurs Canna 
 Basava P. 57, 70 seq.: the wife here is Maharlekhe, the doorkeepers are Simhi kesari and 
 Davida (/. e. Dravida, Tamila), the king is Kanyesa (?) Bijjala. Basava's father was Mandige 
 Madiraja, an .^Iradhya (Saiva) Braliman of Bagavadi in the Karnataka desa (Bas. P. ii., 45. 
 46). At the instigation of Basava and his friends Jagadeva, in company with Mollajya and 
 Bummayya, murders Bijjala (Bas. P. 60, 60; 61, 6. 7; 61, 21 seq.; Can. B. P. 62, 26). Contem- 
 poraneous with, or prior to, Basava are, besides the Cola kings mentioned above p.xxviii.: 
 1) Allama deva or AUama prabhu, who as an incarnation of Gananatha went to the Bela- 
 vala desa (a portion of the Canarese country), entered the town Banavasi; («'. e. wood-spring, 
 bana-baso or basi, sanscritized vana-vasi), the seat of the Kadamba kings, (the ruins of which 
 are still extant near the river Varada, nearly due east of Gokarua on the Western Coast; cf. 
 Ind Ant. i., p. 157), where king Xirahankara (according to the Can. Bas. P.) or Mamakara 
 (according to the Prabhu linga lile) ruled with his wife Sujniini or Mohini devi, whose beauti- 
 ful daughter Maye he troubled very much, saw the above-mentioned Anumisha in his grave, 
 and took his linga, and went to Kalyanapura to see Basava (Can. Bas. P. 6, 7 seq.; 57, 87; 
 
 iS , a 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 means the Kesava or Kesi rfija in question, when he states (1, 10) that by 
 tlic grace of Kesi of Kondaguli, Siri Pandita, .Sivalenka Mai'icaiia Pandita, 
 and Guru jMallik;"irjuna Pandita he will utter his work. In the course of 
 his Purana Kesi raja appears as one of the chief devotees of 5iva at 
 Kalyuuapura in Bijjala's and Basava's time, and is called Siva's clerk 
 (senabova, 9. 42) and a Saiva dikshacilrya (58, 4); further his disciples 
 (sishya) are of a high standard (47, 35); he partakes, with many others, 
 of a hideous Siva prasada (59, 5); and at last Kesi raja, the great one 
 
 62, 6 Beq.; Prabhu linga lile, i., seq.; Praudha raya kavya i., 47 ; cf Bas. P. 8). 2) U d b h a t a 
 (Udbhatta, Udbhuta) deva of Bhallaklnagara, the guru of Bhoja raja (Bas. P. 57, 6 seq.; Can. 
 Bas. P. 57; 51; 55, 46; 1, 29; together with Bana, Keiirnja, Mayiira, etc. in Brahmottara 
 Kanda 1, 9; Gana sahasra ni'ima 8, IG). 3) A Halayudha (Bas. P. 25; Can. Bas. 57, 38; 
 1, 28 a Halayudha occurs together with Udbhata and other poets; jS'arana lilamrita p. 3; 
 Gana s. n. 8, 36). 4) Sindu BaUiila (Bas. P. 24, 73; Can. B. P. 57, 30; Gana. s. n. 8, 1). 
 5) Desinga BaUala (Can. B. P. 57, 10). G) Vira Ballala (Gana s. n. 8, 47). 
 7) Kuna Pandya (Baa. P. 50; Can. B. P. 55, 33 seq.). 8) Ku ma ra palaka Gurjara 
 (Bas. P. 54, 75; 44, 73; Gana s. n. 8, 33). 9) Anautapala nripala (Bas. P. 55, 24). 
 10) A Ganapati king at Orungal at Basava's death (Can. B. P. 62, 27), contemporaneous 
 with a Gunda Brahmayya (who is mentioned also Gana s. n. 8, 32). 11) The (poet) Baua 
 (Bas. P. 54, 69). — The mentioning of the Hoysala king Vira Ballala of whom a sfisaua is 
 known that is dated 1193 A. D., and whose prime minister Raya deva had one written 1199 
 A, D. (Ind. Ant. ii., 298 seq.), is alone a sufficient proof that Basava belongs to the 12th 
 or 13th century. Further Kumarapala proves tiie same; towards the end of the 12th 
 century he was converted by the celebrated Ilemacaudra, the Jaina Polyhistor, to the Jaina 
 faith (Ind. Ant. ii. 15. 18. 19. 195. 241); Hemacandra died 1172 (Bombay J. ix , p. 224), 
 Kumara pala 1166 A. D. Ganapati was a title of Jho Kakateya kings of Orungal; the 
 earliest inscription of the Kakateyas that has been met in Vengi desa, now the Northern Circars, 
 bears date A D. 1175, the latest 133G (J. R. A. S., N. S., i., 2, p. 252; cf. our p. xxi.). — After 
 so much it becomes clear that the following statement in the Can. Bas. P. (of 1585 A. D.) is a 
 forgery, viz. that Basava (and Bijjala raja) died "Tuesday, on the 11th day of the bright fort- 
 night of the 12th month of the 707th year, called Raktakshi, of the Salivahana Saka" (G2, 
 18), i.e. A. D. 785. The .Sal. S. year 707 besides is not Raktakshi, but Krodhana, Raktakshi 
 being the 706th (Brown's Tables, p. 44). The /Saiva and Liiigaita <Sarana lilamrita (probably 
 of the beginning of the 19th century) gives (p. 177. 178) the Rakshasa year of Kali 3911 as 
 Basava's death; but this (according to Mr. Brown) is the Vikriti year, and corresponds to A. D. 
 810. —Prof. Lassen (Ind. Alt. 4, 022) says that Basava died 1 1G8 A. D.; the same appears from 
 Brown's Tables p. 5, wbo states ad A. D. 1160: "The Lingavanta creed is founded by Basava"; 
 ad 1166: "Bijjala raja of Banavasi gave certain lands to the Jangamas, disciples of Basava"; 
 and ad 1168: "Deaths of Bijjala and Basava". These dales do not agree with the statement, 
 that Bijjala began to reign at Kalyana in A. D. 1189; see above p. xxviii.— Cf. also the Gadagu 
 grant with a figure of an ox or Basava, of A. D. 1213, Ind. Ant. ii., p. 297; and ibid, one 
 of a similar character of perhaps A. D. 1057 (?); and two others dtto. dtto. p. 298: one of A. D. 
 1199; the other of a year between A. D. 1176-1182; and that of V!ra Ballala of A. D. 1193. 
 Vrishabhalakshya or Vrishabhadhvaja, however, is an epithet of Siva older than Kalyfiua 
 Basava's time. — Late Ling&ita writers make a thorough Jaina of Bijjala r&ya; but elsewhere ho 
 appears to have entertained rather fickle views, e. </. the Basava Pur&ua relates his having 
 put up a Oovinda pratimo at Prat&pa NAr&yauapura (53, 31. 32). 
 K , '■ a 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANAEESE LlTEBATXJKE. 
 
 (mahanta) goes with Basava to Saugamesvarapura (61,9; Kappadi sangama, 
 Kiulal saiigama, where Basava dies)". If the author of the Sabdamani- 
 darpana is meant, he lived still A. D. 1168 (or, according to others, still 
 after A. D. 11S9). 
 
 Kesava or Kesi raja, an Arya, and an icarya of the Yudava host (kataka), 
 was the sou of the daughter of the poet Sumanohtina, and his father was 
 the excellent Yogi Mallikarjuna deva-). This name reminds one of 
 the just-mentioned Saiva Guru Mallikarjuna Pandita, of Mallikiirjuna 
 .^radhya (i. e. Saiva Brahmana) of Amaragunda at Basava's time'*), and of 
 the great Mallikarjuna Yogi who at the same time appears on Srisaila, 
 where he is met by Mada arasa (raja) or Madi raja''. I cannot tell whether 
 the Liiigaitas count more than one great Mallikarjuna or whether the 
 three names are to denote one and the same person; but it is evident 
 that the grammarian's father bearing one of their lingas' names was one 
 of the inducements for them to claim the renowned Kesava as belonging 
 to their sect^). In Kesava, however, no trace of Basava's sect is found. 
 
 1) The author of the Canna Basava Purana (of 1585 A. D.), when praising a number of 
 (Saiva poets, mentions among them also Kesi raja (1, 17); the same does the author of the 
 Rnjasekhara vilasa (of 1657 A. D.) in 1, 17. The author of the Purana further introduces 
 at Basava's time the vira saiva acarya Kesi raja dandesa (57, 49; of. v. 34 where Kesi tande, 
 the father Kesi, occurs). — The author of the treatise .Kavijihvabandhana, a ^Saiva, calls him- 
 self an abhinava (modern) Ke.i raja (1, 11. 12) or abhiuava Ivesava (3, 2. 3. 29), calls the 
 author of the iS'abdamanidarpaua "Kesava" (1, 11), and quotes two verses of that grammar, 
 his 3, 31 being Sbdm. v. 34 on p. 45, and his 3, 30 occurring jSbdra. p. 42, v. 30. In the 
 said treatise "Kesava" occurs six times (1, 6; 2, 38. 39; 3, 2. 3. 29), and "Kesiraja" three 
 times (1, 11. 12; 4, 40); so there remains not the slightest doubt about the identity; besides 
 in the concluding sentences of the chapters the author is regularly named abhinava Kesi 
 raja — In the ^Saiva and Lingaita <S'arana lilararita the Kesi raja ayya (master) is mentioned 
 among the poets of (Siva (Bengaldr ed. 1871, p. 3); and in the Canarese Brahmottara kauda 
 between the Samskrita poets Baua and Mayura (1, 9). — In the (Saiva and Lingaita Oana 
 sahasra nama (of about 1300 A. D.) Kesi raja appears among the devotees at Basava's time 
 (8, 3). 2) (Sbdm. p. 3. 408. 3) Can. Bas. P. 57, 17; Gana s. n. 8, 14 (Amaragunda's 
 Mallikarjuna tande i. e. father); (Sarana 111. p. 251 seq. 4) This yogi is treated of Basava 
 P. chs. 19. 20. Before he entered on hia ascetic life he was Malla arasa (raja) dharanlvallabha 
 (19, v. 20). Ind. Ant. ii., 362 (cf. ii., 81) is a Malla deva i., that according to the system of 
 dates there, lived somewhere between 746-878 A. D. and at whose time a Mallikarjuna svami 
 lived; Malla deva ii. falls 878 A. D. Compare also Can. B P. 57, 43. 5) For this reason 
 they have smuggled into the (S'abdamanidarpana the Tota svami (p. 125; in the Mfldabidar 
 MS. and Mahgalflr No. III. he does not occur), one of their own gurus, who belongs to the 
 beginning of the 16th century; and in p. 57 the instance "Whom shall I praise but Gorava?" 
 appears as "Whom shall I praise but the deva?" in the Mddabidar MS., though Gorava (a 
 peculiar name of (Siva) and the deva (according to Nagavarma's Chandas) in the end mean 
 the same. The tendency of the Lingaitas of trying to impress their own seal on the celebrated 
 works of other sects (Jainas) appears also to some extent from Nagavarma's prosody; see above 
 £2- 2 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 To the proofs, given in p. xxi of the .Sbdm., that Kesava was 
 a Jaina three others can now l)e added. The one occurs p. 132 
 in the instance "kramade" to the rule about the e of the instrumental, 
 which word, according to two MSS. quite independent of each other,') 
 is taken, from a sentence about Jaina diksha; the other is that, ac- 
 cording to the same MSS. and one in the hands of Hiranyagarbha'-', in 
 p. 255 two Kauda verses occur as instances to rule 217, that are quoted 
 from the Jaina novel Lilavati; and the third is that one of these forms 
 a part of a praise offered to Jinesvara.') It is certain, Kesava would 
 never have cited any passages of direct Jaina tendency, if he had been 
 a Lingaita, or a member of the ^radhya Brahmanas who were the first 
 linga worshippers in Southern India, and could have avoided doing so 
 (as he certainly could have done in all the instances concerned); for all 
 who have had occasion to read Canarese Liiigaita or Saiva works, will 
 know of the bitter hatred and tales of cruel persecution of all that is Jaina 
 exhibited in such works.*) Besides, if Kesava had belonged to the Lingai- 
 tas or Saivas, he would at all events somehow have plainly professed his 
 specific views, which is not the case. The very beginning of the grammar 
 with simply a devotional verse to Vagdevi seems to be characteristic for 
 all Jaina compositions in Canarese. 
 
 4. On Nagavarraa in particular. 
 
 Nagavarma is mentioned as a pattern-poet in the Canarese Rasa- 
 ratnakara of the Jaina kavi Siilva^), and frequently quoted by 
 
 iZ- 
 
 p. xxi. Their endeavours have been favored by the just-meniioucd instance with Kesava, and 
 as has been seen above, by some peculiarities with Nagavarma. The Jainas made their peace 
 with the Brahmans, and used also their pantheon; and the fact that with our two authors 6"iva 
 is the dcva, proves that at their time .Sivaism was on the ascendency in the South, at least 
 with the ruling powers, so that a compromise, playful and cunning on the part of the atheists, 
 (for "deva" is a sort of slang) became expedient. See J. R. A. S., N. S., iii., 1, p. HG, where 
 it is stated that A. D. 473 in Orissa (Odra) the Kesari family, worshippers of <Siva, had raised 
 themselves on the ruins of the Buddhist dynasty. Curtailing full quotations in the <S'bdm., 
 see p. iv., may, at least partly, have happened from sectarian motives. <Sbdm. p. xxi. 
 appears as an attack on the Brahmans: "0 .Siva, these people" etc.; it is advisable to give the 
 original "0 Trailolcya Cfldftraani" instead of "O »Siva". P. 110 occur the instances: "I am 
 Siva", "I am Onuri", "I am JJandi", showing that certain <Saiva tales become popular in the 
 South at Kesava's time. 
 
 1) Mfldabidar and Mangalilr No. iii. 2) Vkp. p. 121. 3) Lllnvalt 1, 11; 3, 86. 
 
 The Marigalilr edition has only all tho verbal forms occurring in the verses. 4) Could 
 
 the Lingaita Kalyilna Basava (Vrishabha) have been got up to some extent in direct opposi- 
 tion to the Jainn Arhant VrishabhaP b) 1, 8. 12. 16 (NAgo); 2, 61. 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 him." As will be seen further on, Siilva may have lived either at the time 
 of Kakateya Rudra Pratupa Ganapati dcva of Orungal, or not long after it. 
 This king ruled from A. I). 1292 (or 1295) to 1335.2) sidva, says he has 
 used all the lakshana grauthas, but he will take up that of NAga (i.e. 
 Nfigavarma) who has been an ornament to the court (sabha ranjaka), 
 and reproduce its contents in an abridged form. 
 
 The author of the Samskrita-Karnata Nanartharatnakara^', 
 Devottama of the dvija vawsa, also a Jaina, states (1, 3) that 
 among others'* he has made use of the Abhidhanfirtha of Nagavarma 
 (/. e. Nagavarma's Nighantu) and of the Sabdamaujari. If this last- 
 mentioned vocabulary be the 5abdamanjari by the above-mentioned 
 Tota svami, Devottama would have lived about the middle of the 16th 
 century''). 
 
 Further the Kavijihvabandhana'^' mentions Nagavarma (1,6), as does 
 also the Nighantu of Abhinava Manga raja (verses 1. 4) or Kavi Manga 
 (v. 540)"). The author of this vocabulary is called, in the final words of 
 each chapter, "Abhinava Balasarasvati Manga raja," and speaks of his work 
 as that "of Manga raja, that is named Balasarade". This reminds one of 
 the Telugu Balasarasvatiya, the oldest commentary on the Nannaya Bhattiya 
 of about A. D. 1130'), by Balasarasvati. At all events this Manga raja 
 does belong to the later writers, as the metre, Shatpadi, which he uses, 
 sufficiently proves. 
 
 Nagavarma, in his Kavy avaloka, alludes to old great poets (purana 
 kavisvara, 10, 1). His quotations, like those of Kesava, often refer to 
 
 1) Probably N.'b Kavyavaloka, us all the quotations are rules belonging to kavya; but 
 that peculiar portion of the MS. is not in our possession. However two instances in our 
 fragment (3, 39; 4, 89) are given by 6'alva (1, 125; 2, 20). Two others (1, 48; 2, 24) 
 occur in the iSabdanianidarpana (p. 264 Ji^rfr^'; p. 91 jiorfAw); besides the firstmention- 
 ed quotations (1, 125; 2, 20) are found as such both in the Kvyl. (3, 39; 4, 89) and 5bdm. 
 (p. 136 Z^ji^z^d] p. 188 trOzisijD). 2) Dr. Burnell's Vamsa Brahmana, p. vi., vii. Mr. 
 
 Brown says he reigned 88 years, C. T. p. 66; cf. p. 30 and A. D. 1290. 1318. 1335. 
 
 3) Composed in 1G8 Sanscrit vrittas. 4) Our MS. says nija Gopali, Dhananjaya, 
 abhinava Jilda, Bhaguri, Jayantya, Araara, and Bala; the copy from which it has been taken, 
 belonged to a Jaina of Mysore; amongst other praises by the Jaina owner occurs e. a. srimad-' 
 Bhattakalanka-munave nama/i. This muni may be the sri bhatta Akalaiika, the author of the 
 Bhishamniijari on the Sanscrit-Canarese grammar .S'abdanue'isana; see Sabdamanidarpana 
 p. xiii. Regarding the inner evidences about Devottama's mata cf. verses 19, 44, 47, 48, 62, 
 64, 134, 150, 157, 160. 5) See p. xxxiii., note 5. The jSabdamaiijari, however, may be 
 something different, perhaps even the Bhasharaanjari of Akalaiika or that of Samantabhadra 
 (see further on). 6) See above p. xxxiii., note 1. 7) Cf. p. xxv., note 1. 8) See p. xxx., 
 top of the note. Many assert that the commentator was a pupil of the ancient grammarian 
 himself; Mr. Brown's Essay on Telngu (1839), i., p. 10, and Preface to his Dictionary. 
 2 ^ 21 
 
 E* 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 personages of the Bharata and Ramayana'). Paragraph 4, 100 is curious; 
 its translation is: "On earth the voices (dhvana) of Nagavarma, 
 Gunavarma and ^^amhavarma became highly renowned, so that the 
 foremost of scholars (vibudhAgrani), who are called praised worthies, 
 eulogized them". The conclusion of paragraph? is: "For an understanding 
 of great glory that received eminent adoration in those assemblies, they 
 would say of Nagavarma that he was a second (abhinava) Sarvavarm a";-) 
 and that of par. 9 is: "The assemblage of scholars with eulogy flatters 
 the Pandita Nagavarma, saying that he spreads understanding which 
 moves about in the selection of nectar, and that he is perfect in the quite 
 mature sastras, sweet in the happiness he possesses, and everywhere the 
 beloved friend of the good". Further the final statement in par. 7 is: "Tiiis is 
 the chapter on verbs in the sabdasmriti of the Kavyavaloka that has been 
 composed by Naga and the other Var mas (nagadivarma)". This remark 
 probably refers to the three Var mas of 4, 100, who seem to have formed 
 a trio, and to have worked together. 
 
 In Nagavarma's Nighantu, the vastukosha, as the last verse (36) 
 of the samanya kanda, occurs the very same verse that has just been quoted 
 as the conclusion of par. 9 of his Kvyl. ; the verse j)recediug it in the 
 Nighantu is as follows: "Thus he who possesses sound qualities, good con- 
 duct, and a mind that is virtuous and fixed on one object, he the beloved 
 son {i.e. pupil?) of Damodara (damodara priya suta)^' and an ornament 
 of the ear of poets (kavi karnapura), has told the samanya words, so that 
 common people are enabled to understand them".*) 
 
 If the Gunavarma who has written a Canai'ese Harivamsa^' and is 
 named by Kesava as one of liis predecessors'"'), be one of the three Varmas 
 
 1) Foi' instance Eavftnn (5, 88); Lankesvara (3, 16. 26); Dasimnna (5, 84); DaityarAja 
 (5, 101; 7, 2); Nilagriva (5, 84); Sri Candra bhavallabha («, 21); 5, 114 scorns to refer to 
 Krishna the shepherd and to put high attributes to him (pannagatalpa, kamsahBra, etc.); 
 Raghuvajnsa (5, 119); Rudra (2, 26); Rudrftvatura (5, 62), MAdeva, Madovi (5, 58). 
 
 2) Or (Sarvavarma. A (Sarvavarraa is sometimes quoted by mistake as the author of 
 the Kalapa (or Kntantra) grammar; M. Miiller's Sanscrit Grammar, p. 4. 3) A Damodara 
 who at all events lived before 1643 A. D., wrote the metrical composition VanlbhAshana, 
 the source of which is the Prakrita Pii'igala, and which endeavours to introduce the 
 metres of this work into Samskrita Prosody. See above p. xiii.; Weber, p. 208. Damodara is 
 also a JainaTIrthankara, Ind. Ant. ii., 140; and n name of Krishna. According to the genealogy 
 in N.'s prosody, N.'s own father was Vennamayya, p. xviii. 4) In these words ho 
 
 specially characterises himself as one of the propagators of vernacular literature in the 
 South. 5) 5bdm. p. 144. The Telugu llarivnnisa was composed by Tikknnna Somayaji who 
 
 diod, it is said, A. D. 1198; Soo above p. xxix., and Mr. Brown's Preface to his Dictionary. 
 
 6) Sbim. p. 4. 
 U S5 
 
ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 and the fellow-poet of Nagavarma, ho and also Nagavarma would have 
 lived before Kesava; and it would also become certain, that they had 
 preceded the reign of Pratapa Rudra of Orungal'', if the Jagannfitha 
 vijaya, which refers to Gunavarma, is to be dated from that king's time 
 (see p. xxxix.). However, having thus obtained the first hint regarding 
 Nfigavarma's priority to Kesava, I may adduce an apparently direct 
 testimony regarding it. Namely, that the two scholars should have 
 quoted so many verses in common-', independently of each other, is 
 very improbable. Either Kesava has made use of Nagavarma or vice 
 versa. Such being the case one little circumstance seems to make it 
 perfectly evident that the first, to some extent, copied Nagavarma; viz. 
 Kesava (p. 159), to show the use of the Dative in wishing a blessing 
 (svasti) to somebody, quotes as an instance one of the two benedictory 
 verses with which Nagavarma concludes the ekfirtha kanda of his Dic- 
 tionary. Even the most cautious critic will grant that this circumstance 
 is one of some weight. So we may safely assume that Kesava, in under- 
 taking his work, wanted to write a more "comprehensive grammar" 
 (vistura vyakarana)') than in this case the mere skeleton in the first part 
 of Niigavarma's Kavyavaloka. The quotation in Kesava p. 18, beginning 
 "varasandhyakshara", is very probably taken from the Kavyavalokana 
 wherein (1, 14) it appears to form a statement of the author, 
 and is immediately preceded by the Upendravajra verse that occurs 
 Sbdm. p. 17. 
 
 As a curiosity it may be stated here, that our copy of the Kavyavaloka 
 (4, 104) has the following verse: "Vadiraja, who was the destroyer of 
 the mass of Advaitavadis that were like a troop of rutting elephants, 
 and who was the lion on the mountain formed by the pre-eminent and 
 pointed Syadvada, became renowned, so that the learned eulogized 
 
 1) p. XXXV. 2) p. XXV. 3) See (Sbdm. p. xvi. ; the reading there is 
 
 corroborated by the Mfldabidar MS. The grammatical quotation alluded to in that page 
 is rule 16 of par. 6 of the Kavyavaloka; but does not belong to Kesava's original 
 quotations, as it does not appear in the Mudabidar MS., though it is in all the others 
 at hand. — By the way I may remark that the Mftdabidar MS. does not contain the 
 rules on the so-called passive voice, p. 299 seq., the verbal roots, p. 302 seq., and 
 the Vocabulary, etc., p. 402-40S. The second list of the somewhat obsolete words 
 in the Mangnlilr edition seems to be a forgery on account of No. 35 "balamardu", gun- 
 powder, as according to Mr. Brown's Tables A. D. 1437 the Musalmans used no fire-arms, 
 and only after the year 1510 cannon and musketry are mentioned in Indian history; unless 
 it can be proved that a good number of years before 1437 gunpowder was known in 
 India. 
 
 K s 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANABESE LITERATURE. 
 
 him." Could the Advaitavadis he Sankaracarya's followers?'' Sankara- 
 carya helongs to the end of the 7th century A. D. 
 
 For his Dictionary Nagavarma has used "Yararuci, Ilalayudha, 
 6'asvata-', Amarakosha, and others" (1, 2). If Kalayudha, the author 
 of the vocabulary called Abhidhana ratnamala, and Haliiyudha, that 
 of the commentary on Pingala's Chaudas sutras called Mritasanjivini, 
 be the same, Nagavarma's authority would have lived under king Mui'ija 
 of Campa, A. D. QGl-OSS'). It is worthy of notice, that Nagavarma does 
 not name Hemacandra who died 1172 A. D>' Nagavarma's fame appears 
 iu V. 4: "When it is stated that Nagavarma, the neck-ornament of poets, 
 has composed it (the Nighantu) in Kannada and so clearly that even a 
 dull person may understand it; who would not like it?" 
 
 Nagavarma, as appears very conspicuously from his Nighantu, 
 was an avowed Jain a'''; for, in i., 1 he begins by asking a blessing 
 of Vardhamana Jinendra, in the seventh verse he asks Vani (Sarasvati, 
 the synonyms of whom he adduces) to correct his composition, and in the 
 eighth verse he first of all gives the synonyms of Jinesvara, respectively 
 Tirthakara. His Kavyavalokana commences with a prayer to Visvesvara, 
 followed by one to Sarasvati devi (i., 1. 2), and contains already in our 
 fragment several honorable allusions to Jainism"). 
 
 5. On Euiirft bhatta, etc. 
 
 It is much to he regretted that for the present it is quite impossible to fix 
 the date of the above-mentioned Jagannatha vijaya"). It may be one of 
 
 1) Vadlrfija is e. g. a Bodhisatva with the Buddhists. The Vaishnava diisas of Udupu 
 on the Western coast used to cnU their Madhvacfirya (A. D. 1121-1197, Dr. nurneU's Va»i--a 
 Br. p. xxiv.), the Vadirajn; see e. g. the introduction of the Abhirannyu kalaga. The Jaiua 
 Abhinava Pampa in his Ramacandra carita Purana (1, 24) says: "5rutaktrti (Srutiktrii), 
 acquaintedwith the threefold knowledge, by means of the weapon of syAdvada vidyu, like 
 Devendra, cut off the wings of the paravudi mountains". 2) This name, however 
 
 may be an adjective belonging to the next word. jSaavata, a lexicographer, is the author of 
 the Niinartha kosha (Ujjvaladatta to Dnndi sfltra, see St. Petersburg Dictionary). 
 
 3) p. li.; Dr. Weber's Indische Studien viii., p. 193 seq.; Indische Stroifen i., 
 p. 312 seq.; 358; ii., 227; Professor Aufrecht's Preface to his edition of the AbhidhanaratnamiMa 
 (1861). Compare the llulayudlia prior to or conleraporaneous witli Busava, above 
 p_ xxxii. -1) p. xix. 5) Cf. also the verse at the end of the samJinya 
 
 kAnda, that will bo quoted on p. xl. 6) Jinesvara 2, 52; .Toino giiha and prayer to 
 
 Ounabhadra deva 3, 5; Jaino dikshi 3, 27; Jinendro deva 3, 42; Jina dharma 5, 62; 6, 48. 
 7) p. xxxvii. 
 
 B- 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 the earliest Canarese B r ;i luu :i u i c a 1' ' compositions. It relates the stories 
 of Krishna according to the Vishnu Purana (1,21). The author calls him- 
 self Rudra (1, 21.22), and once Rudra bhatta (1, 16). Like those 
 of Nfigavarma and Kesava, his work is written in archaic language, and 
 in the campu style which was, it appeai-s, general with the early authors. 
 He begins his composition by asking a blessing of Krishna (1, 1), then 
 of Caturmukha (2), Umapati (3), Mar tan da (4), Ganapati (5), 
 and Vain ((>). Thereupon, as is customary with all modern poets, he 
 praises Villmiki, Vyasa, B.ina-', Harsha'), Milgha and Kiilidasa (7-9)'i. 
 
 In 1, 17 he says, he will tell his story, the" saradabhracandratapa Rudra 
 Krishna katha", in such a manner that the learned will eulogize him. 
 In "the story of Kiishna, who belongs to Rudra whose lustre is like the 
 moon of an autumnal cloud" the Rudra is either the poet himself, or 
 perhaps a patron of his, or both may be meant. In one of the two last-men- 
 tioned cases Rudra Pratapa Ganapati of Orungal (about 1300 A. D.)"^) 
 might be thought of, and an allusion to his name be found also in the 
 above prayer, wherein Umapati (Rudra), Martanda with the epithet 
 pratapodaya, and Ganapati occur successively. However that may be, it 
 is a fact that a scholar, named Rudra bhatta, who lived under the 
 said king, became the author of the Sriiigaratilaka Prataparudriya in 
 Samskrita"); and strange to say the Jaina kavi Salva'', in his Canarese 
 Rasaratnakara, alludes to a Rasa-kalika of Rudra bhatta, and desig- 
 nates this person as one of the ^ryas whose footsteps he will follow-'. 
 Here only one Rudra bhatta seems to be before us, who may have repro- 
 duced his Sawskrita composition in the Karnata language (just as 
 Nagavarma wrote in both languages, see above p. xxv.) and who perhaps 
 may be also the author of the Jagannatha vijaya. 
 
 1, V. 10 of Rudra is interesting, as, after the above-mentioned Sa?;iskrita 
 
 1) Ths Telugu Nannnyn bhatta, probably a Brahman, wrote the ^diparva of the Maha- 
 bharata about 1130 A. D ; see above p. xxix., seq. In Tclujjuand Tamil the Vishnu Purana seems 
 to have been little regarded in earlier times. 2) Cf. Weber's Indische Streifcn i., p 312. 
 3) Cf. Ind. Ant. iii., 30. 4) Weber's Ind. Studien 8, 196. 415, etc.; «0n the Ramnyana" 
 p 81-87. 5) P. XXIV. 6) St. Petersburg Dictionary s. t>. Rudrabhntta (Rudrakavtndra). 
 7) P. xxxiv. 8) 1, in the prose after v. 34; 1, 8. It is questionable whether he cites 
 his work, or only mentions it as an authority; if the verse in question be a quotation, Rudra 
 bhatta would be proved to be also a Canarese poet. — If it were not too unsafe a guide, as close 
 imitations of ancient poets have been attempted by rather late poets, e.g. the author of the 
 Rajftsekhara vilasa, the archaic language, style, etc. in the Jagannatha vijaya would be de- 
 cidedly in favour of supposing its author to belong to Rudra Pratapa's time. He uses also 
 the Mahasragdhara; see above p. xii. 
 K _ 5 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 poets, follow tlie names of nine of his Karnata predecessors, that 
 bear au archaic stamp; it runs thus: "In order that the world may 
 praise this work, may it contain the imaginative power of 6'ankha 
 varma, the elegance of Santivarma, the eminence of composition of 
 Gunavarma, the brilliancy of Manasija, the clever diction of Kar- 
 nama, the definition of Pampa, the knowledge (?) of Candra bhatta, 
 the novelty of Ponuamayya, and the intelligence of Gajaiikusa!" 
 The first three names appear to refer to the above-mentioned trio: 
 the .Saukhavarma of our MS. is probably the 5ambavarma of the 
 Kavyavaloka'); 5antivarma may be a surname to express the endearing 
 character of Nagavarma, who states about himself in the Kiivyavaloka at the 
 conclusion of par. 7: "In this manner he who causes to rise the excellen- 
 cies of poetry (kavitagunodaya) and possesses a peaceful mind 
 (sautamana), has uttered this, so that the doubt regarding grammar, 
 that is like a sea of darkness, disappears, and the assemblage of the 
 learned quickly assents"^); and lastly Gunavarma is the third of the 
 company of friends. Rudra's work may have had somehow connexion 
 with the black Jagannatha pagoda in Orissa, the erection of which is said 
 to have taken place between A. D. 1240-12993). Our ole copy dates 
 from a Prabhava samvatsara, probably A. D. 1807, and was written at 
 Kirangur by a Narasimbhatta for a 5'rinivasayya, the younger brother of 
 Veiikatapatayya. 
 
 It seems fit to state here that SidYH in his Rasaratuakara (1,8) men- 
 tions, as another of his authorities, Vidyauatha, probably the author 
 of the Prataparudriya, a work on the drama and rhetoric, in honour of 
 Pratapa Rudra Ganapati Kukatcya^J. 
 
 Regarding the Sabdanusasana, the Samskrita-Karuata grammar 
 
 1) mba (oSO) and mkha (oS)) are easily mistaken one for the other in MSS. 
 
 'J) Tliia occurs just before the above-quoted passage (p. xxxvi.) in which Nagavarma is called 
 an abhinava Sarvavarma. The epithet "kavitagunoday a", in the Nighantu, occurs three 
 times in connexion with him, at the end of the ck&rtha-, niiutirtha-, and samiinya kAndn. 
 At the conclusion of the latter it is said: "This is the samunya kanda of the Abhidhiina vastu- 
 kosha that has been composed by (Sri Nagavarma who causes to rise the excellencies of lovely 
 (caiicura) poetry in clear and profound language, born of tho good grace of the foot-lotus of 
 Jina, and who is (therefore) praised by people in various ways." Another of his epithets is 
 "ciutatlta pranta", ho who has arrived at the state of being free from care, at tho end of the 
 ckartha k. In his prosody he is named "gunagrnui," above p. xix.; and "gunodayodd&ma," 
 p. XX. 3) Urowu's Tables, p. 6-8. 4) Mr. Brown's C. Tables, B. 1318 A. D., states 
 
 that in tho days of this king tho IJhaskara Riimayana, tho 7th book or uttara kfiuda, was 
 written by Tikkanna; of. his Essay on Telugu Literature, ii., p. 24, 25. Uo revokes this state- 
 ment already in his Tables, p. !>8. 6G, saying that tho poet died 1198 A. D. See p. xxix. 
 
 is a- 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARE3E LITERATURE. 
 
 in short prose siltras like Nagavarma's (p. xxv.)'), mentioned in the 
 Mangaloro edition of the Sabdamanidarpana (p. xiii., seq.)'-), it may be 
 added here, that another MS. with its commentary, the Bhashamaiijari, 
 by the Jaina 5ribhatteikalaiika, obtained by us through the 
 favor of the Lingaita svami at Madevapura matha in Kodagu (Coorg), 
 says in its concluding sloka^', that it was written by Krishna raja 
 (1504-1529 A. 1).), i.e. probably in his honour. If this statement be true, 
 the Bhashamai'ijari would precede the king's reign by about a hundred 
 years, and the Sabdanus.'isana, its commentary, by about as many, so that 
 its composition may probably be referi'ed to Pratapa Rudra's time; 
 but it may be older. 
 
 6. Probable age. 
 
 To sum up, it seems probable that first Nagavarma, then Kesava 
 (Kesi), and thereafter Rudra, flourished somewhere between the years 
 1000-1335 A. D. Salva probably lived a little after Rudra bhatta, 
 or may belong to his later days. Kesava's time, if he be identical with 
 the Kesi of the Canarese Basava Puriina, would be about A. L). 11 30-11 80^'. 
 
 7. An alphabetical list of early authors. 
 
 The following is an alphabetical list of the early Canarese authors 
 mentioned in Kagavarma, Kesava, Rudra, Salva, Hiranyagarbha, etc. 
 Where an astei'isk is added to a name, it denotes that the person con- 
 cerned may not have written in Canarese. 
 
 1) Nannayya bhatta's treatise on Telugu Grammar (of about A. D. 1130) is written in 
 Sanscrit verse. Brown's Grammar, p. 266. 304. 2) The Mudabidar MS. of the 
 
 iSabdamanidarpana is also accompanied with a commentary, but not that of Nishthurasanjayya, 
 a circumstance that shows the late age of this person; ef. <Sbdm., p. xiv. 3) Its introductory sloka 
 (after the Lingaita formula ''sriguru liasavalihgaya nama/t") is: "nama/t sri Vardhamanaya 
 visvavidyavabhiisine | survabhashrimayi bhasha pravritta yan mukhambujat." The concluding 
 one is:. "Karnatakavyakaranam nabhasi vyayavatsare (i.e. A. D. 1526) | Krishna-bhupena 
 likhitant tatadavegate kalau." There exists in Mudabidar a composition, as it seems on the 
 Jaina religion, by Akalanka svami; Professor Wilson speaks of Akalanka, a Jaina teacher 
 from Savanaballugole, the Jaina village near Cinraipatam, as belonging to the 8th century. 
 See also above p. xxxv. About the Jainas on the Western coast in Tulu, where Mudabidar is, see 
 the article by Dr. Burnell in Ind, Ant. ii., 353. Through Dr. B.'s kindness in furnishing 
 me with a catalogue I am enabled to mention some of the Jaina works extant at 
 MAdabidar, and have also obtained a copy of the MS. of the Abhinava Pampa Rama C'andra 
 carita Purana to which he alludes, ibid. p. 274, the MS. having been written about 440 years 
 ago (s. 8. 1350). 4) Kesiraja was still alive when Basava died in 1168. If, how- 
 
 ever, the Bijjala deva who died in the same year with Basava, did not begin to reign at Kalyana 
 before the year 1189 A. D., as stated in the Jouru. R. A. S., N. S., i., 2, p. 252, Kesava is to 
 be put somewhat later. See above p. xxxii. 
 
 n — _ . a 
 
 p 
 
•AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 1 . A in r i t a 11 a n cl i *, a writer on good composition (Rsr. 1 , 8 ; 1 , after 
 
 42)". 
 
 2. Argala (Aggiija) deva, a .Fuina, who finished his C'andraprabha 
 Puraiia A. I). 1189 (Vkp. p. 121)2). 
 
 3. Asaga (Sbdm. p. 4). 
 
 4. Udayaditya, a writer on good composition (Rsr. 2, after 01). 
 
 5. Karnama (Jagv. 1, 10)^*. 
 
 6. Kavirajakunjara, a Jaiiia, from whose Lih"ivati prabandha 
 at least two verses are quoted in the i'bdm. (1, 11 ; 3, 8G). Perhaps 
 A. D. 873. His real name is said to have been Nemicandra (Vkp. 
 p. 121)1). 
 
 7. Kama*, or Kavikama, appears together with Nagavarma as a 
 writer on good composition (Nagavarma Kavikamadi marga, Rsr. 
 1, after 8). 
 
 8. Kesava, or Kesi raja, the author of the Sabdainanidarpana, a 
 Colapalaka caritra, Subhadraharana, Prabodhacandra, and Kirata 
 (Sbdm. p. 408). 
 
 9. Gajankusa (Jagv. 1, 10). 
 
 10. Gajaga (Sbdm. p. 4)^'. 
 
 11. Ganesvara*, who, in company with others, wrote a Saliityasaii- 
 jivana on good composition (Rsr. 2, after Gl). 
 
 12. Gunanandi (Sbdm. p. 4. 39)''). 
 
 13. Gunabhadradeva- (Kvyl. 3, 5)"). 
 
 14. Gunavarma (Sbdm. p. 4; Kvyl. 4, 100; Jagv. 1, 10), a con- 
 temporary of Nagavarma, who wrote a Cauarese IIariva»isa (Sbdm. 
 p. 144). 
 
 15. C'andrabhal ta (Sbdm. p. 4; Jagv. 1, 10). 
 
 IG. Nagacandra Sukavindra, whom Abhinava Pampa, the author 
 of the Ramacaudra carita, is ambitious of imitating (ch. IG, towards 
 
 1) An Amiitiinanda yoglsT.ira is the author of nn AkunVdi Nighantu (Mudabidar), that is 
 asserted to he the Dhanvnntari Nighantu (materia medica). 2) There are three MSS. at 
 
 Hftdab. called Candraprabha kavya. Argala or Aggala is the name of one of the fourteen 
 Jaina Ttrthakaras enumerated by Nijaguna yogi in his Vivekaeintamani sub ('arTuka 
 54etra ; they are: H e m a c a n d r a (probably the scholar who died A. D. 1 1 72), Nagacandra, 
 Nemicandra, Meghaeandra, Maghacandra, Arhatn, Adinatha, Aggala, Parsvanatha, 
 Saugata, 5rutiktrti, <Srlmati, Kamnraliita, and Munisvami. The names with spaces appear 
 in the list of authors. 3) A Karnavnrma with a (Samslcrita) Kemanatha pun'inn etc. at 
 
 Mildab. i) A (Saniskrita) LllAvati pr. at M. 5) Noa. 9 and 10 may possibly moan 
 
 the same person. G) A Ouuanandi appears in the list of Jnina gurus of the Mereara 
 
 plates that probably date from A. D. 4(J0. Ind. Ant, i., 365. 7) If an author, ho may 
 
 bo the Gunabhadra I'lcaryn, author of the (Saiiiskrita) Uttara Pur&nn, at M. 
 
 i£ : ! ^ 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 the end). This NagaSandra is probahly the author of the Cana- 
 resc treatise on Jaina dharma, called Jinamunitanaya; 102 verses 
 in the Kanda. Its v. 4 runs thus: "The virtue of the good 
 who hear this (my composition), is the fortune of Nagacandra 
 who relates (it) and is praised by the poets. Do not think lightly 
 of the saving sri Jina dharma, thou that goest to emancipation 
 (mokshaganii), son of Jina muni!" (Jinamunitanaya, these being 
 the words with which each verse concludes). 
 
 17. N a g a V a r m a, or Naga, the author of the Kavyavaloka, Nighantu, 
 Chandas, and a Karnataka vyakaraua in Sanscrit". 
 
 18. Neraicandra, who has l)een stated to be identical with Kavira- 
 jakuiijara (Vkp, p. 121)-). 
 
 19. Pa nip a. See Hampa. 
 
 20. Ponna. Ponnamayya. See Honna. 
 
 21. Wanasija (Sbdm. p. 4; Jagv. 1, 10), perhaps identical with the 
 Cittaja of the Kavijihvabandhana (1,6; Sbdm. p. xxv.). 
 
 22. Rudra, or Rudrabhatta, the author of the Jagannatha vijaya 
 and perhaps of the Rasakalike. 
 
 2.3. Vidyrmfitha* (Rsr. 1,8), author of the Prataparudriya-'', bet- 
 ween 1292-1335 A. D. 
 
 24. Viranandi*, a Jaina (Abhinava Pampa 1, 26. 27)'). 
 
 25. .Sfankhavarma (Jagv. 1, 10). 
 
 26. S a m b a v a r m a, a contemporary of Nagavarma, probably identical 
 with No. 25 (Kvyl. 4, 100). 
 
 27. •Santivarma (Jagv. 1, 10), probably a surname of Nagavarma. 
 
 28. 5alva, the author of the Rasaratnakara, a treatise on poetry 
 and dramatic composition in three chapters: 1) sringara pra- 
 paiica; 2) rasa vivarana; 3) naya nayika vivarana. He has 
 consulted for his work Amritanandi, Rudrabhatta (rasakalike), 
 Vidyanatha, Hemacandra, Nagavarma, Kavikama, Udayaditya, 
 Ganesvara (sahitya sanjivana) and others. Among the Paurfinika 
 and Aitihasika personages of his quotations occurs also a Can- 
 drahasa (3, 13. 14), a circumstance that may point to the exis- 
 tence of a Canarese Jaimini Bharata at his time, (different from 
 
 1) See note to Ilnmpa, No. 34; ond above p. xli. 2) At Mfldabidar are a Gomata 
 
 siira nulla (Samskrita) by Nemacandra, and a Tribhangi paramagama by Ncmacandra siddhanti. 
 (Nemacandra may be a slip of tlio Jaina writer's pen instead of Nemicandra ) 3) There 
 
 is a Pratfiparudra at M. 4) At M. is a t'andraprabha kavyn mflla (or mala?) by 
 
 Vtranandtsvara. 
 
 Jg 5 
 
 F* 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANAEESE LITERATURE. 
 
 that afterwards to be mentioned). His work, on account of its 
 
 obscenities, is unfit for publication. 
 
 29. Sri Vijaya (Sbdm. p. 4). 
 
 30. Saniantabhadra* (Sbdm. p. 125; Abhiu. P. 1, 10)'). 
 
 31. Sarvavarma*, a renowned predecessor of Nagavarma (Kvyl. 
 7, at the end). 
 
 32. Sujanottawsa (Sbdm. p, 4. 109. 112. 133. 1G4). The supposi- 
 tion has been expressed that he may be identical with Nemicau- 
 dra (Vkp. p. 121). 
 
 33. Sumanobaiia, a poet whose daughter was Kcsava's mother 
 (Sbdm. p. 2). 
 
 34. Hampa, or Pampa (Sbdm. p. 4; Jagv. 1, 10; see No. IG of our 
 list). One Abhinava Pampa, a Jaina, wrote a Ramacandra 
 carita Purana, aMudabidar copy of which is dated A. D. 1428 (see 
 above p. xli., note 3). The work contains the following chapters 
 (asvasa): l.pithika prakarana; 2. Dasaratha janaua; 3. Dasaratha 
 kumurodaya varnaua; 4. Janaka Jina bhavana darsana; .5. Sita 
 syaya?)!vara; 6. vana pravesa varnana; 7. sarad varnana; 8. carana 
 yugala darpana; 9. Situ harana; 10. Dasavadana vawsa varnana! 
 11. Lanka dahana varnana; 12. sri Rama prayana varnana; 
 13. Balacyuta punya prabhodaya; 14. Raghuvira vijaya varnana; 
 15. Sitii parityaga; 16. parinirvaua kalyana varnana^'. It is not 
 
 1) Three works of a Samantabhadra (Samekrita): Nyaya nisoaya vartikalaiikara; Uktyanu- 
 sSsana (?); Bhushamanjari arc at M. 2) The author Bays (1, 40) he will teU the 
 
 wonderful story of Riima wliich Gautama on the Vipula hiU by the side of Vtrajina told 
 the Magadhadhipa who was a ganngrani. He remembers all the great followers of Gautama's 
 sudharma (1, 7), the erutakevali Bhadrabfthu(T. 8), Bhiltnbali, Purpadantn, Jinasena, Muntndra, 
 Samantabhadra (v. 10), Kaviparamcshthi, Pfljyapiida (v. 11; those last-mentioned 
 three svamis occur (Sabdamanidnrpana p. 125), Kundakundncnrya or Konda — (v. 12), Akalanka 
 candra (v. 13), Vardhami'iua bhattaraka who caused the divyabhasharasapilrnasrutapayodhi 
 to bo obtained (v. 14. 15), Balaiandra (v. 16. 1,7. 18), Meghacnndra (v. 19. 20), 
 /Subhaktrti (v. 21-23), Srutaklrti (onoo S'rutiktrti, v. 24. 25), and Viranandi siddhAntikn 
 (v. 26. 27; cf. the Jaina siddhanta works, Ind. Ant. ii., 198). — The Kondakundan vaya 
 appears in a Cera grant that belongs to 466 A. D., Ind. Ant. i., 365; a Kundacarya occurs 522 A. 
 D., Ind. Ant. ii., 131. Akalanka candra may be the teacher of 788 A. D. mentioned in Ind. 
 Ant. ii., 15. 16; cf. iii.,193; above p. xli. Bala<andra occurs in the prosc-sontence at the 
 end of each chapter as being the guru of the author of the work. Moghai-andra is one 
 of the fourteen Tirthankaras mentioned above in p. xlii. Of .*>rutaktrt i, also one of the abovo- 
 montioncd Tirthankaras, it is said: "When .5rutak!rti, the traividyavrati, by gatapratyfignla 
 communicated the Raghava Pandavtya, he making it the surprise of the learned, ninnifestod 
 pure fame"; this work seems to bo similar to the Raghava Pfiiidavtya of KavirAja (who perhaps 
 belongs to the 11th century), as both appear to possess the peculiarity of giving two meanings 
 when differently road, the last-mentioned presenting in the same words the story of the RAghavas 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANAEESE LITERATURE. 
 
 quite impossible that the original Hampa is identical with the 
 Tamil Kamba or K a nip a, the author of a Ramayana, as the 
 Tamil letter k may represent an h; but in this case Kampa's 
 work ought to be Jaina; see above p. xxx. 
 35. Ilamsaraja, an author from whom a quotation is found in 
 
 Nagavarma (Kvyl. 5, 84) and in Kesava (Sbdm. p. 377)'). 
 3G. Ilemacandra* (Rsr. 1, S). 
 37. Honna, or Pouna (Sbdm. p. 4), who is probably the same as 
 
 Ponnam ayya (master) of Rudra (Jagv. 1, 10). 
 Two other Jaiuas may still be named, viz. Gunacandra* and Deva- 
 candra. Gunacandra, the author of a Pfirsvabhyudayamrighanandisvara, 
 may be identical with the Gunacandra acarya of Ind. Ant. ii., 131-'>, occur- 
 ring there under Pratapa Ballala whose second successor is Vira Ballala 
 (1193-1199 A. D.)'). Devacandra wrote a Canarese Rajavali kathe 
 according to Ind. Ant. iii., 154. To this period may further belong two 
 well-known Jaina Canarese treatises : the ,s: a s t r a s a r a, and the D h a r m a- 
 parikshe (by Vrittavilasa), copies of both of which ai-e met with atMuda- 
 bidar'); and two Can a^-ese Commentaries: the one on the Amara- 
 kosha, called Naciraji; and the other on Halayudha's Abhidhanaratnamala. 
 This recension of the Abhidhanaratnamala does not contain the stanzas 
 referred to and quoted in Prof. Aufrecht's edition p. 98 seq. 
 
 Of the above-mentioned 40 names of early authors one only can with cer- 
 tainty be referred by me to a Brahman, viz. Rudra; his age, however, is 
 still questionable. No. 1. 4. 5. 7. 11. 23 may perhaps be also Brahmauical. 
 
 and P&ndavas (St. Petersburg Lexicon; Weber's Indische Streifen i., 352. 369. 371; Ind. Ant. 
 i., 250). At Mfldabidar arc : Raglfuvamsa byKtrtikaTtavara; AmoghaTiitti by V 1 s a 1 a- 
 ktrti STami; Jina yajiia phalodaya by K a 1 y a n ak i r t i. An Amalnktrti occurs Ind. Ant. 
 ii., 131. Kegardin^ Vtranandi see note to No. 24. — At Miidabiilar arc as works of Hampa 
 kavi (whether Abhinara H. ?): Laghu purana, ParsTanatha purana, and Paramagama. 
 [Since writing the above we received the first 5 chapters of Abhinava Pampa's work in print 
 from L. Rice, Esq. who is editing the whole. Mr. Rice remarks in his Prefatory Notice "the 
 Mflla Pampa, as we learn from the R.ama kathavatara, was a diJFerent person from Abhinava 
 Pampa. It also informs us that the latter derived the materials for his poem from previously 
 existing works, named Ramacaritra, Kumudendu Ramiiyana, Punynsrava kathasSra and others; 
 whose authors were Camunda raya, Nilgai'andra (sec above No. 16), Mnghanandi, Sid- 
 dhanti Kumudendu, Nayasena and others". Mr. Rice is going to publish also, as he states, 
 Nagavarma's BhashabhAshaiia (a Canarese grammar in Sanscrit) and .Sabdanusasana.] 
 I 1) In Kesava there is a fragment, whereas the whole verse in the Mahasragdhara 
 
 j metre occurs in Nagavarma. 2) Or with the Gunaiandra Bhatara of the Kondakun- 
 
 I danvaya of the ''era grant of 466 A. D.; see above p. xliv. 3) See above p. xxxii. 
 
 4) They are archaic in style and language; the following sloka, used against Brahmanical 
 antagonists, occurs in both: matsyaA kirmo varahas <a narasimhas ca vamana/i | ramo ramas 
 I ca krishnas ia bauddhaA kalki da..akriti/[. Cf. Ind. Evangelical Review, i., 1, p. 67 seq. 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 That Rudra, though a follower of Vishnu, mentions some of the renowned 
 Jaina authorities of his time, is not to be wondered at, as he quotes them 
 merely with regard to their style, a step most probably taken from his 
 having no other choice, and wliich had no connexion with his religious 
 views. 
 
 S. Some (Saiva Panditas 
 
 As scholars at the time of the founder of their sect, Basava, the 
 Lingaitas adduce the following (Saivas): 
 
 1. Mai liana or Maluhana, a siva kavi or saiva kavindra, whose 
 companion was Maluhani"). He is the author of a Sivastotra of forty 
 verses in Sanscrit. (Regarding his age it is uncertain whether tradition 
 places him before or contemporary with Basava.) 
 
 2. Panditaradhya, also called Panditesa and Panclita ayya 
 (master), or simply Pandita, a siva kavi and Siva's dear pandita. He 
 was born at Sudkakunda, and appears at the court of Anantapala uripa- 
 la-). He is counted as one of the Liiigaita Paiicacaryas. His legend 
 exists in Telugu. 
 
 3. .Sripati pandita or Siripati pandita, called also simply Sripan 
 dita, the siva kavyaO. 
 
 4. S i V a 1 e li k a M a u c a n n a (anna = elder brother) or Sivaleiika Maii- 
 cayya (ayya = master), called also Lenka Maiicideva, Maucana pandita, 
 Mai'icanarya, Maiicarya and Maiicayya, Siva's collector of customs (sun- 
 kiga)'). 
 
 5. Mallikilrju na pandita or Mallikarjunaaradhya of Amaragunda''*. 
 
 0. A few general remarks. 
 
 The Jainas of the beginning of the 5th century, in their works, 
 treated the Brahmans with marked disrespect, saying e. g. that a 
 Cakravarti, a Bahideva or a Vasudeva could not be born in a Brah- 
 man or other mean family, but received birth in a noble family, a 
 Kshatriya family, as in the family of Ikshvjiku, or the Harivamsa'^). 
 
 1) Bns. p. ch. 42; 50, 74; Can. B. P. 1, 29; 55, 44; Enjasekliv. 1, 17; Praudhare. ch. 9. 
 
 2) Gannsahasrnmlma 8, 14; Bas. P. 9, 43; Can. B. P. 1, 24. 29; 57, 18; 59, 21 soq. 
 
 3) Oana8. 8, 1; Bas. P. 1, 10 (see above p. xxxii.); 9, 43; 55, 24. 25. 4) Ganas. 8, CO; 
 Bas. P. 1, 10; 9, 39; 53, 55; 57, 44. 5) Bas. P. 1, 10; Can. B. P. 57, 17 (where he 
 appears just after Vomana Aradliya; is this person tlic Telujru Vemana who has written a 
 satakap). About Amarngunda cf. SudhAkuuda of No. 2. — As old sivo poets are enumerated 
 by tlio Lingilitas e.g. the following: KAlidAsa, Buna, MayAra, llhaTabhAli, IlalAyudhn, Udbbnta, 
 and a <Sankara; soo Can. Bas. P. 1, 29; RAjas. 1, 17; etc., and above p. xxxii. 
 
 0) Soo M. MttUor's Sanscrit Literature, p. 2C1. 
 2 ^ a 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 Further proofs of their predilection for the Kshatriyas are Gunavarma's 
 Harivamsa, Pampa's Rfiraay ana, and the quotations from the works 
 of all the old Jaina authors, as they appear in Nagavarma and Kesava 
 (as shown al)ove), in which frequent allusions to Kshatriyas of the Mahabha- 
 rata, Ramayana and Southern dynasties occur. At Mudabidar are, besides 
 the already mentioned works, a R a m a c a n d r a c a r i t e and a Hampaka 
 Bharata (by Caturakavitagunarnava), both in Canaresc; and Hiranya- 
 garbha (p. 4G) knows of a Jaina Ramayana piirana, Harivamsa p., 
 B h a r a t a p., Ramayana and P a r a s u r a ra a y a n a, all in the same langu- 
 age. The Lilavati pr aba nd ha treats of the Jaina king Cintamani, 
 whose son is Kandarpa deva and whose minister is Makaranda; and 
 Argala's Candraprabha pur an a contains a novel about king Ajita- 
 sena'). No Canarese Itihasa or Purana by Brahmans seems to have 
 existed before Rudra Pratapa Ganapati (at whose time Brahmani- 
 cal and Lingaita Canaresc literature most probably came into existence); 
 the Brahmanical Canarese Bharata, Ramayana, etc., known nowadays, 
 belong to a comparatively recent period. 
 
 Another peculiar feature of the first period of Canarese literature, as 
 it appears in the Jaina works down to Salva, is the obnoxious taste 
 for obscene matters, ataste that in all the branches of Canarese lite- 
 rature of all sects did not grow less in the following centuries, and is even 
 nowadays certainly not on the decrease, which deplorable circumstance 
 appears also in the republishing of both so-called religious and legendary 
 books that contain impurities, and in adding commentaries that nourish 
 the bad inclinations also of the hearts of the uneducated classes. 
 
 Some further circumstances in connexion with ancient Canarese lite- 
 rature still require particular consideration. The first is the to my 
 knowledge total absence of all such true Canarese metres as 
 are composed of certain Mora-feet without paying any regard to the 
 forms and names of the feet, excepting only that none is allowed to begin 
 with an Iambus (i. e. Ragales and modern Shatpadis); another is that 
 each verse-line, in its second letter, bears an Alliteration, this being 
 the same for all the four lines; and a third that all the works are in 
 Campu, i.e. are compositions in prose and verse (Vrittas, Kaudas, 
 Akkaras, Tripadi). Besides, unacknowledged grammatical licences 
 are nowhere met with; Tadbhavas, from Sanscrit, more or less occur 
 in all the early compositions, the other vocables being Sanscrit and 
 Canaresc. 
 
 1) With /Salva an Ajitasena nripa occurs in a quotation (S, 15), 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 II. The later Period, from about 1300 to 1872 A. D. 
 
 1. The Lingaita and ,S'aiva period, about 1300-luOO (1-190).') 
 
 The first part of this later period is characterised by the growth of 
 Liu gait ism, which between the years 11G0-116S A. D. or somewhat later 
 had been established at Kalyunapura by the efforts of king Bijjala's minister 
 Basava, a Brahman by birth'-). According to tradition soon after the founder's 
 death the sect spread to Ulavi, not far from the S. E. frontier of Gove 
 (Goa); to Sonnalapura or Sonnalige (said to be the present Solapui'a), 
 5rigiri, and the Male rajya or Male desa (hill-country) wherein Khandeya, 
 Honuiir and in its vicinity Bale halli are mentioned; and to Sivagange.^' 
 
 This progress is said to have taken place within CO years from Basava's 
 death, i. e. between the years 1168-1228 A. D., under the rule of king 
 AliyaBijjala of Kalyana, the successor of Bijjala. To Aliya Bijjala, 
 at the commencement of his reign, was said, according to the legend: 
 "The royal insignia will be with thee for 60 years; afterwards the Ra- 
 kshasa Pitiimbara will be born of the race of the Turkas, and will 
 rule successively for 770 years. They will cause this (Kalyana) country to 
 be called Turka anya (Turk kingdom), destroy Kalyana, and- build Kalu- 
 burige. ThusTurukanya will come into existence" 'J. Then the legend 
 having related the growth of Lingaitism in a pi-ophetic tone, says: "For 
 sixty years after Basava's death Aliya Bijjala will reign, and afterwards 
 with an unequal force fight against the Turkas, and die, when the Turkas 
 with great effort will destroy the glorious Kalyana, rebuild Kaluburige, 
 kill cattle in Tripurantaka's temple, break Garuda"s pillar, and build a 
 mosque (masudij"^J. 
 
 1) Regarding the year 1490 see further on the No. 15 of the list of authors. 2) His 
 
 Lingaitism, which henceforth is to bo understood as being meant in this article, is different 
 from the worship of the liugadharis which preceded it, and which is also still extant. This 
 prior liiiga worship is specifically lir a h m auical, and the Brahmnns who wear the 
 sacrificial thread and the linga, are called Aradhya Bruhraanas in the South. Basava 
 abolished Brahmanical ceremonies, made the linga a common property to all, and relaxed 
 oaste-laws among his followers. 3) Can. Bns. Pur. (of A. D. 1585) 62, 31. 32. 35. 37. 
 
 38 acq. 4) Ditto. G2, 30; cf. G3, 41. 5) Ditto. 62,44. The 770 years, nooording to 
 
 the Purana's system making Basava to die A. D. 785 (of. above p. xxxii.), would close A. D. 1615, 
 i. e. 51 years after the battle of Talakotu (15G4), where Kama riija of Vidyanagara (Aui'guudi), 
 a prince of tlic house of Narasimha, was killed. After Kama's fall his family, for a time, took 
 up its abode at Sriraiigapatna, and Candragiri near Tirupati; 1610 ^riraiigapatnft became the 
 seat of government of Raya odoya (master) of Maisftr. About Yeiikatapati, one of the last 
 of Rama's family (about 1591-1G30 A. D.), sec Ind. Ant. ii., 371. 1C40 ^rtranga, the son of 
 Canna and the last ribja of the Narasi»iha dynasty, made a grant to the English of Ibo site of 
 the city of Madras (Cannapatna), and six years afterwards had to fly before the Sult&n of 
 
 vz :: s 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 "When this Kalyana has been destroyed, the Tiirka Rakshasas will 
 ransack and strip its people. Tlien the ayyas Guramana and Poramana, the 
 vratis, having no place where to remain, will go and build a town in a 
 good spot near Sivagange", calling it G unimalapura, and found the 
 Karnata laud or kingdom, which is also called Setti nildu (land of the 
 great merchants) or Pabuvada (settlement of the prabhus), "where clever 
 persons will be who are acquainted with all the puraiias and agamas of true 
 and pure wisdom, and who know the Canarese and all the other sastras"'>. 
 
 This Karnata kingdom-' is probably identical with the Maha 
 Karnataka, mentioned in the Canarese novel, called Kumfira (Komiira) 
 Rima carita, the story of which begins at the time when Rima deva of 
 Devagiri (Daulatiibad) and the Ballala rayas (of Halebidu or Dvara- 
 samudra) were flourishing'), and therefore previous to the year 1306 A. D., 
 when Rama was overcome by the Mohammadans. In 1310 Halebidu was 
 for the first time taken by them. It was destroyed in 1326. 
 
 According to the just-mentioned Kumara Rama carita the devout 
 Liiigaita Siiigi nayaka or Mummadi Sing a comes from Malepauti 
 (Malupanta, Malepautha) in the Ma h a K a r u a t a k a to Rama deva of 
 Devagiri", aids him in his tight against the Sultan (Suritala)') of Dilli, 
 sees him in captivity, returns to Malepanthi, protects Rama at Riyadurga, 
 becomes governor, when after Rama's death feuds arise, causes his son 
 Kampila, whom he had obtained by the favour of Kappili Somesa'"'), to 
 be crowned, and dies''. Kampila married Hari Amma, the daughter 
 of Gujjfda Kati nayaka'^', who through the grace of Jattinga (Jattangi, 
 Jettiiigi, Jettingi Rama, Ramesa linga) gives birth to Kumara Rama^'. 
 
 Golakonde who hftd invaded the Karnataka, i. e. the district on the Eastern coast which 
 still bears that name for the Canarese dynasty of Vidyanagara havinjj ruled over it since 
 about 1-190. — Pitambara is a name of Krishna, and one of his epithets, e. g. in the Vaishnava 
 diisa padas; the Riikshasa Pitambara probably denotes a line of Vaishnava rulers that, to 
 LingTiitas, appeared as fiends and Turks, perhaps some of the Ballalas whose rule, about A. D. 
 1193, extended to the frontiers of Devagiri; see further on Sixty-five years after Aliya Bijjala, 
 A. D. 1293, the Mohammadans took Kaluburige, where 1347 they established the Bahmini 
 dynasty. The year 1293 is obtained, if Basava died so early as 1168; but see p. xxxii. 
 
 1) Can. Bas. P. 62, 45-30. At Gummalapura afterwards in the 16th century there appear 
 Siddhalihga acarya (Raghvaiikac. 19, 88; Can. Bas. P. 63, 47) and Jaiiguli Virnppa (Can. Bas 
 P. 63, 54). 2). Bas. Pur. 2, 28 it is said that to the S. W. of 5rlgiri is Nandimandala; 
 
 and V. 45 that to the W. of .5rlgiri is the excellent Karnata dosa (where at Ingalej,vara 
 Bagavadi the known Basava is born). 3) 1, 1-28; 3, 97. 4) 1, 1-28. 5) Suritala, 
 
 as the Liiigaita works regularly call the Sultan, is explained to mean "he who takes arrack" 
 (sure, and tal, to take), Saranaltlilmrita, p. 1 74. 6) Compare Kampana Somain Oana- 
 
 sahasranama 2, 38. 7) 2, 1-67. 8) 1, 49-52. There is a Kati Nayaka of Suggalttr 
 
 in Can. Bas. P. 62, 75; see Ind. Ant. ii., p. 307. 9) 3, 1-22. 
 
 !S : 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARE8E LITERATURE. 
 
 Kampila occupies and fortifies the Hosa male durga'); and young Rama 
 marches out, and takes the forts of Toragal, Hanagal, Uccaugi durga, 
 Nidugal durga, Harihara, and coming to Penagonde also Candragutti 
 and Belagavu-). Afterwards, when twelve years old, he marches against 
 Jagatapi of Gutti''; issues as victor from a fight about a Bolla (or Bolani 
 horse) with Eppattu ray a, the sou of Rudra Pratapa Ganapati of 
 Oruiigal (A.D. 1295 — 1335); and on his return defeats several Telugu 
 Reddis (Madana R., Malla R., Maca R., Kali R., Maduva R., and Nayaka 
 R.), and also the Marigonda or Mara'). After his return to Hosamale, 
 on a hunt, he finds Kummata durga, the Jaina inmates of which go 
 away and build Koppala (to the S. W. of Anegundi), and fortifies it'^'; it 
 is near the Tuugabhadra*'). Wliile his father is still alive, Rjma is killed 
 in a fight against the Turks, who had come from Dilli to destroy 
 Kummata"); and Kampila sends the head of his son to Kasi's 7svara. 
 
 Meanwhile, before the time of Basava of Kalyana, the Ballala 
 or Hoy sal a dynasty had been established, whose capital was H ale- 
 bid u (i. e. old settlement). The Can. Bas. Purana relates that the first 
 king, Hoysala, was crowned in Sal. S. 800, the Vilambi year, ;". e. A. D. 
 878.'*) Of his fourth successor Vishnu vardhan a it is stated that he 
 made many religious gifts, invaded the whole earth as far as Belvola 
 (generally called Belavala)^), and washed his horse in the Krishuavena 
 (near Satara); he was contemporary with Paramardi or Permadi deva, 
 i. e. the Calukya king Vikramaditya il. of Kalyana, who lived between 
 A. D. 107G-1127, and died A. D. 1134.'") Vislunivardhana's successor was 
 one N a r a s i m h a with his wife Ecala dcvi, who was followed by V i r a 
 Ballala, who wrested the country of Kuntala from the Yadava dynasty 
 of Devagiri, and fi.xed upon Lokkigundi (Lakkundi) as his capital. One 
 of his grants (at Gadagu) that bears among others a figure of Basava and 
 is connected with liiigas, was made A. D. 1193; he ruled still 1199.") 
 After him reigned Somes vara from A. D. 1233-1283, when his son 
 
 1) Beginning with this stfttement a very brief summary of the story is given in Can. B. P. 63, 
 77, where it is placed jnst before Ilariharn of Anegundi, crowned A. D. 1336. 2) 23-92. 
 
 For Uccahgi of. Ind. Ant. ii., 302. 3) Cli. 4. 4) Ch. 5. 5) Ch. 7. 
 
 6) Ch. 8. 7) Chs. 10. 11. 8) 62, 51. The Vilambi year is right. As we have seen 
 
 p. xxxii., the PurAna places Basava's death A. D. 785. After Hoysala follows VinayAditya; 
 then Ereyaiiga, BallAla, (Udayuditya), and Vishnuvardhana. 9) This name was given 
 
 to the fertile district of the Canaroso country in or about tho centre of which arc Oadagu, 
 Dnmbala and Lakkundi, belonging to tho Dhiiravada Colleotornte. Sec Ind. Ant. ii., 297; 
 ii., 24; and above p. xxxi. 10) Brown's Tables p. 61. 11) For this soo Mr. J. F. 
 
 Fleet in Ind. Ant. ii, 296 seq.; of. i., 156; ii., 131; iii., 264; and above p. xxxii. 
 
AN ESSAY OK CANABE8E LITERATURE. 
 
 Vira Narasimha raya succeeded him, who may be the same whom Feri- 
 shta (the great Persian historian of the hitter part of the 16th century) calls 
 Bilal Dev (Ballala king), and who lived still A. D. 1295.') As already 
 remarked, Halebidu was taken by the Mohammadaus A. D. 1310. 
 
 In connexion with the Ballala rajas the Can. Bas. Purana relates, that 
 the Ballala Vishnu Vardhana erected a Vishnu temple at Beliir or 
 Volapiira''. Then, it proceeds to say: "When the ruler of the land, (the) 
 Ballala, asks for the accounts of Harisvara, who is known as the 
 chief of the family of the village-clerks (karanika) in the town called 
 llalobidu. he having dropped (bittu) the writing cloth (kadata), rubs 
 his hands. AVhen the king inquires: 'Let me know the meaning of this 
 (thy strange movement)!', he says: 'When in the temple of Virupaksha (at 
 Pampakshetra, /. e. Kalyana on the Tungabhadra)'') a burning lamp having 
 come into contact with the curtain cloth, it took fire, and I extinguished 
 it. Hear!' Then the king says: 'The curtain cloth of what Virupaksha 
 temple? ^Vhere? What a wonder thou (art to me)!' and without delay" has 
 further inquiries made, and sends Harisvara to the said temple at Pampa- 
 kshetra to be there, where Hari anna {i. e. elder brother) recites verses in 
 Ragale metres concerning Siva's various hosts and the marriage of Girija 
 (Girijavivaha), and dies''. Then the legend goes on: "There is the sister's 
 son of the great Harisvara, who is called the sarabha blierunda of the 
 poets of both languages''', is decorated with various badges of honour, and 
 whose name is Raghava. He goes to the towu of Orugal (or Orungal, 
 i. e. one stone, ekasila), defeats the opponents there, receives from the 
 Viresa (idol) an excellent ornamental breast-plate, on his return goes to 
 V e 1 a p u r a, leaves his body in the fine grave, and without delay becomes 
 
 1) Brown p. 29. 61. 2) 62, .52. This Vishnu Vardhana must be the above-mentioned 
 
 one; cf. Ind. Ant. i., p. 40 scq. Ind. Ant. ii., 131 it is said: "s. s. 1039 {i. e. A. D. 
 1117) Betta (i. e. hill) Vardhana under the taunts of his favourite concubine, and the argu- 
 ments of Ram&nuja aoarya (cf. Brown p. 57; 61) . . . became a convert to the Vaishnava 
 religion, changed his name to Vishnu Vardhana, . . . and set up panca N.irayanas, viz. 
 Ccnniga Narayana (Krishna) at Belilr, Kirti Nilrayana at Talakadu, Vijaya N. at Vijaya- 
 pura, VIra N. at Gadagu," etc. This Betta Vishnu Vardhana, according to Brown p. 61, died 
 A. D. 1134; cf. also Murdoch, p. 66. Betta raya Vishnu Vardhana, with Mr Brown, is once a 
 Calukya, ruling (at Kalyana) from 1111-1139 A. D. (C. T. p. 58), and another time a 
 Hoys al a, dying 1134 A. D. (p. 4; 61). See above p. xxix., seq. According to another legend in 
 Ind. Ant. ii., 174 seq. the fort and temple at Raee Velur were built by a person called Bimardi 
 (Paramardi?), between A. D. 1268-1277, and the idol belonged to /Sambasiva, or was an /svara 
 linga. About the Canniga at BelAr cf. Int. Ant. ii., 309. 3) Sometimes written Piimpa- 
 
 kshetra. 4) 62, 53-55. 5) Probably Samskrita and Karnata; perhaps Telugu and 
 
 Karnata, as the poets of that time were accustomed to write in these two languages. 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 emancipated (bayal, lit. empty). There (at Velapura) is the best of 
 the Bammanas (Brahmanas) and a vira saiva acfirya. His name is 
 P a d m a a i* a s a (i.e. raja)". He disputes with a Tibuvana (tiibhuvana) j 
 tat a, defeats him, and makes him his own disciple, whereupon Bitta 
 B a 1 1 a 1 a sends for Padma arasa, at his own e.\pense lias a large tank I 
 (kiTe) built by him, and gives the open space (bayal) tliat lies below the 
 tank to the eighty-eight Bammanas of that place; and Padma arasa is 
 called Kere Padma arasa, and becomes emancipated (bayal) in the open 
 space''. Then, without any connecting remark, the legend proceeds: "The 
 man of clean walk, Somes vara of Palknrike, in the proper order 
 performs the sixty-four silas, and with pleasure comes to Ka]leya, where 
 he becomes truly emancipated in the Siva grave"-'). A little further on 
 appears Harabhakta of Anekarijanur, a saiva mendicant (andi), 
 •who composed a bhashya on the Veda). At the fine town of Pat tesvara 
 one Rama ayya proves the truth of Liugaitism by throwing the Basava 
 Paurana into the fire without its being burnt"; and Siva kavisa at 
 Bayibidiri performs wonders before the Sultan (Suritiila)'''. Shortly 
 afterwards the very brief summary of the story of king Kampala and 
 his son Rama or Rama natha occurs"'; and then follows the coronation 
 of Harihara of Anegundi (Anegoudi) S. S. 1258, i. c. A. D. 1336, 
 "who, in the neighbourhood of the Yiriipaksha temple of Pampe, builds 
 the town called Vidyanagara"'). 
 
 Thus according to this portion of a still longer legend there lived under 
 the Ballalas the Lainga poets: Harisvara, Raghava, Padm arasa, 
 Somesvara, Harabhakta, and Sivakavisa, 
 
 To obtain some more particulars regarding the age of these poets the 
 Raghavaiika caritra is serviceable. It states: Harisvara was at Ham- 
 pe or Pampapura, in the Kuntala desa, on the banks of the Tungabha- 
 dra, when Raghava was born to Harisvara's sister Rudrani and Maha 
 deva bhatta, and Harisvara became his guru^*. When the poetical talents 
 of Raghava begin to develop, he, after worshipping in the temple of the Viru- 
 paksha linga, goes to Deva raja, king of Pampapura, at whose court, 
 at his express wish, he recites the story of Hariscandra to the great satis- 
 faction of all present"'; but for this ofl'eiice against Siva his guru Harisvara 
 knocks out his teeth with one of his wooden shoes, which he receives back 
 only after due repentance'"). Henceforth Raghava excels in relating so- 
 
 1) 62, 56-58. 2) V. 59. 3) v. 63. 4) v. 68. 5) v. 72 
 
 6) Vido iibovo p. xlix., eeq. 7) 63, 2. 3. 8) 1, 1-2, 35. 9) Ch. 3. 10) Ch. 4. 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 manatha satkavyas, etc.'), and once travels to Hoysala nagara to see 
 king Narasimba Ball a la's minister Ker 6 Padma a rasa, who built 
 the tank, defeated the Vaishnava Tribhuvana tata, and made him 
 a vira saiva'*'. Having returned to Ilampe and Ilari arasa (i. e. Hari 
 isvara)''), he hoars that at the court of Rndra Prat a pa of Orungal 
 (or also Orugal) there are bad poets (kukavi) called eka-, dvi-, tri- 
 sandhagrahis, whereupon he proceeds there, and is well received by 
 the king". He composes there the story of Viresvara in the Shatpadi 
 metre, reads it at the court, gains the victory over his opponents''', 
 returns to Hampe, and at the command of his guru Hari deva''' goes to 
 Belur where Padmarasa causes a grave to be prepared for him''. 
 
 After so muchit is evident that, according to tradition, the first Ballala 
 Vishuuvardhana who died 1134 A. D., about 34 years before Basava, can 
 have had no connexion with Harisvara, or in other words that the king 
 Bitta Ballala cannot be identical with the Betta Vishnuvardhana Ballala, 
 as Harisvara's contemporaries, Raghava and Padmarasa'', live with him 
 at the time of Narasimha Ballala of Halebidu, Rudra Pratapa of Orungal, 
 and Devaraja of Pamp'ipura (or Anegundi, the later Vidyanagara). 
 Rudra Pratapa reigned between A. D. 1292-1335; Vira Narasimha 
 (or Ballala deva) from A. D. 1283; and (Praudha) Devaraja from A. 
 D. 1286-1328'^'. Harisvara, therefore, cannot have lived any length of time 
 before Vira Narasimha or Bitta Ballala, i.e. before 1283, this year falling 
 115 years after Basava's death. Raghava "s fatlier comforts his wife, 
 when still childless, by relating among other old stories how by parama 
 Vrishabhendra's favor Mada arasa and Miidalambike had obtained the son 
 Mala Basava (of Bijjala's time), thus referring Basava to the past'"'. 
 
 I) Chs. 13-15. 2) 16, 2. 5. 20. 3) Ch. 16 (continuation). 4) Qli. 17. 
 
 5) Ch. 18. 6) Tills name is given to Harisvara also Canarese Bralimottara Kanda, 
 
 1, 9. 7) Ch. 19. 8) Ho is one of the Siva, kavis enumerated Can. Bas. P. 1, 29; 
 
 <?arnnalllamrita p. 3. 9) Brown p. 30. No other person but he can be meant. It 
 
 appears that Uarihara was the successor of this Devaraja, removing the seat of government 
 from Kalyana or Anegundi a little further on to Vidyiinagari. Dr. Burnell says, Vai?!sabra- 
 hmana p. viii: "Vulgar tradition attributes the foundation of Vidyanagara to him (Mayana, 
 the father of Siiyana) or rather to Siiyana himself (who was born A. D. 1295, and died 1386), 
 and to the use of a hidden treasure; but the place seems to have existed before their time". — 
 The surname "Bitta" before Ballala is probably connected with the above-stated tradition that 
 in the Ballala's presence Harisvara "having dropped (bittu) the writing cloth" etc. Bitta Ballala 
 then denotes "the Ballala in whose presence (tlie writing material) was dropped"; such is a 
 common way of expression in Canarese. Whether the Purana writer himself identified 
 the Betta B. and Bitta B. is a question that does not concern us here; however he would have 
 done so, if Ramftnuja (1127 A. D.) be meant by Tibuvana tata. 10) Raghv. car. 1, 50. 
 
 -fc2 ; 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 Harisvara, as stated above, wrote his poems in Ragales, metres 
 that ai'e mentioned by Nagavarma, but were not in use in very early 
 times. His disciple Rfighava, according to tradition, ushered in the 
 period of the modern Shatpadi metres, in which nearly all the works 
 of the later period, Lingaita as well as Brahmana, are written (generally a 
 whole work, however so bulky, in only one class), and which are closely 
 related to the Ragales. At the time when Raghava was at Oruugal, 
 during the reign of king Rudra Pratapa, he composed, as indicated above, 
 a tale of Viresvara in the (modern) Shatpadi metre at which he re- 
 marked: "Before (me) nobody has ever praised with these Shatpadis; by 
 me they have also been invented (nirmita); therefore, oh! the 
 name of virgin-poetry will be an ornament to this composition." "Such 
 was his resolution; and he gave it that name".'' 
 
 In recounting the poets of the later period who occur in the Can. Bas. 
 Parana, in the inverse order, it is expedient to introduce and begin with 
 Bhima or Bhima arasa, the son of the famous Sivakavi-') and the author 
 of the Canarese Basava Parana which he iinished A. D. 1369,^) and in the 
 prologue to which he says he will perform his work also by the grace of 
 sukavi Hari (Harisvara) and his good son Raghava, who are ubhaya kavi 
 sarabha bherundas*'; after him we meet first 5ivakavi deva (of B.'iyi- 
 bidiri or of Balacaudra nagara)'') who must be the above-mentioned father 
 of Bhima; then Harabhakta; then the kavi Somanatha or Some- 
 svara of Palkurike to whom probably the Basava Paurana at Pattesvara 
 belongs, as he is the author of a Basava Parana (in Telugu), of which 
 Bhima made free use when composing his Canarese work*''; and thereupon 
 the other two Lingaitas, Raghava and his uncle Harisvara. When 
 Bhima was writing, Halebidu, the capital of the Ballala rayas, had already 
 been destroyed (A. D. 1326). 
 
 For the present it is still impossible to define the extent to which the 
 so-called New Canarese appears already in the writings of the first repre- 
 sentatives of the later period; l)ut in the writers of the second half all 
 its forms are met with. 
 
 The following is a list of Lingfiita and Saiva (Aradliya Brahmana) 
 authors and their works belonging to tlie first half of this period, to some 
 degree tentatively arranged in a chronological order : 
 
 H- 
 
 1) R&ghay&nka caritra 18, S. 2) Bas. P. I, 17; Can. B. P. 1, 29; RAjasckhav. 1, 18. 
 
 3) Ch. 61, 92. i) Ch. 1, 11; of. RAjasekhav. 1, 79. 88. 5) Bas. P. 1, 17; Can. B. P. 
 
 1, 27. 6) Has. P. 1, 14-16; of. Can. B. P. 1, 29; RAghvc. 1, IS. 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANABE3E LITERATURE. 
 
 1. Harisvara,a Liugaita, -who in Ragale metres wrote on Siva's 
 various hosts (gana) and the marriage ofGirija, ahoiit 1290 
 A. D. 
 
 2. Raghava, the disciple of Harisvara, ahout 1300 A. 1). His 
 topics were H a r i s c a n d r a , Siva, V i r e s a , B a s a v a and L a i ii g a 
 devotees. The Anuhhavasikhamani, a work of recent date (1 768 A. D.), 
 professes to be a composition of Raghava in a retouched form, the origi- 
 nal having e-xhibited only (modern) Sara shatpadis. There is a tale of 
 Nala in Dvipadas by one Raghava in Telugu. 
 
 3. Somes vara, an Aradhya Brahmana of Palkurike (in the Goda- 
 veri district), about 1300 A. D. His .sataka, or 110 Canarese verses in 
 the Mattebhavikridita, contains some moral and other reflections on vari- 
 ous subjects. He further composed, in Canarese, a Saiva and Liugaita 
 gana sahasra nama or the thousand names of the pramatha gana, 
 Rudra gana and bhakta gana'), the metre being Raghate, Kanda and 
 some vrittas. In the Telugu language he wrote a Basava pur ana in 
 Dvipadas- 1, on which, as stated above, the Canarese Basava purana by 
 Bhima kavi is founded (1369 A. D.). His linga was at Puligirinagari^), 
 and he died at Kalleya. In a collection of verses lithographed at 
 Dharavada (see further on No. 78) it is said: "Somanatha kavi composed 
 the Basava Purana in Andhra"; and in the Dipakali caritra (1, 5): 
 "Palkui'ike's Somesa related the carite of Siva's saranas (devotees)". 
 
 4. Harabhakta of Anekarijauiir, a Liugaita mendicant, about 1300 
 A. D., who composed a Bhashya on the vedas. 
 
 5. Siva K a visa, a Liugaita, probably the same who was once at Bayi- 
 bidiri", about 1330 A. D. He was the father of Bhima kavi, the author 
 of the Canarese Basava purana. In the above-mentioned Dharavada litho- 
 graph, under No. 3, it is stated that "Somanatha kavi composed the Basava 
 purana in Andhra, aud Bhima in (Canarese) Shatpadi"; that "Saiikara 
 
 1) 465 pramatha ganas, 171 rudra ganas, 28 yogiiciiryas, 63 ganaa (see the 63 devotees in 
 Xijaguna's Purfttana Trivadi and in the Tamil Periya Purana, Murdoch p. 81), 16 other ganas, 
 13 tcrasa ganas (cf. the terayyar, Murdoch p. xcix. see above p. xxviii.), 10 further ganas, 
 23-1 amara ganas. 2) Brown's Preface to his Dictionary (1852); he refers the Telugu 
 
 Purana to 1300 A. D. 3) Sataka v. 1. Has. P. 51, 76 scq. this town PuUgiri (i. e. 
 
 tiger-hiU) is called Puligerc (i c. tiger-lino or tank), and its linga does a wonder for a aaiva 
 Sova anna ((. c. elder brother Soma) whom Jaiuas had betrayed; cf. 9, 36; Can. B. P. 57, 
 35. The towB is tho present Hulikal patna (!. c. tiger-stone town). — The scheme for one of 
 Somesvara's Ragales, the verse containing two lines, is tho following: ■^•^^•^^ .^'^s^^'^. 
 wov^vyv.-. w^^^ I .^■^■^■^•^.^^^^^.^^^^■^^^.^^■^ II 4) Tho Bidiri kote (J. e. fort) of 
 
 Can. B. P. 63, 66 is probably the Bidar in the Nizam . 
 
AN ESSAT ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 aradhya kavisvara completely told the story in Sanscrit''", and that "Siva 
 kavi of Bfilacaudranagara composed it with Vastuka". 
 
 G. Bhima, the son of Sivakavi deva, who finished his Canarese 
 Basava purana 13G9 A. D. It contains (il chapters with 3C23 verses 
 in Shatpadi-'i. 
 
 7. Saiikara, an Aradhya Br.ihmana, who composed a Basava 
 purfiuain Sanscrit (see No. 5), may fall here. 
 
 8. Mall an a A ry a ((. e. malla anna arya, the great elder brother who 
 is an ui-yaj'i of Gubbi, a town in Maisur, to the N. W. of Beugalur, 
 where, according to vulgar tradition, he lived about 500 years ago (j. e. c. 
 1370 A. D.), and in Canarese wrote the Vir asaivamrita about Siva's 
 twenty liles, and the B h a v a ci nta r a t n a^'. The last-mentioned work he 
 executed with varnaka riti, following an itihasa in Tamil by Pille 
 Naynar who was Vilgisa's teacher^). This Pille Naynar was the son 
 of a siva vipra (i- e aradhya Brahmana) of Srikali nagari, caused the king 
 Inakulottunga Cola to become a Saiva, converted other Jainas and Bauddhas, 
 e (J- at Tirumarakkada and Tiruvalava, invited by the queen MangAy akka 
 ((. e. elder sister) of Madhui-a, the daughter of the Cola, went there, under 
 the name of Jiiauasambandhi healed and converted her husband 
 Kfina Paudya who was hence called Saundara Pandya, and at the same 
 time, at the king's court, defeated a large number of Jainas, eighteen 
 thousand of whom were impaled on the red-hot sulas which Kulaccari, 
 the queen's saiva guardian, minister and later virakta Manikacarya, 
 had prepared'''. The original name of V a g i s a or Tiruvagisa, Pille Naynar's 
 disciple, was Parsva pandita; he first was a Jaina guru and Jina samaya 
 mukhya at Tiruvavalur, suffered from dreadful colic, in despair followed 
 the advice of his elder sister Tiruvalinaci to invoke Siva, was healed, 
 became a Saiva, was very much persecuted by the Arhatas, overcame them, 
 
 1) There are many Liiigaitas (Saivas) in the Pauranika legends who bear that name. See 
 e. g. Ganasahn. 8, 13. 45. 49; Bas. P. 9, 39; Can. B. P. 1, 17. 29; 57, 4. 20; .S'aranaltlamrita 
 p. 280. In the Rftjasekharavilasa (of A. D. 1657) 1, 17 a .S'ahkaru is mentioned together with 
 (Qubbi'e) Mallanurya, Uartsvara, etc. ; Qaiigadhara Madiraleivara, in a note on p. 20, says that 
 the poet iSaiikarfii'&rya (whom does he mean?) composed a Basava Purana in Sanscrit. 2) In 
 the Journal of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, if my memory does not dcceiTC 
 me, of 1865, is a summary of the sectarian legends and tenets of the Basuva P. and ('anna B. 
 P. by the late Rev. O. Wiirth. 3) Rajasekharav. 1, 17; sanscritiscd the name is "Malhano" 
 4) Gahgadhara ad Rajasokh. 1, 17. Vulgar tradition may have put Mallana too early. The 
 Bhfivaiintaratna has been reproduced in the RAjasekharavilasa; (1, 78). 5) Ri'ijaiekh- 
 
 I, 77. 78. 88. 6) Can. B. P. 55, 33. 34; Bas. P. ch. 50; 25, 4; 11, 15. 10; 9, 48; Praudha- 
 r&ya c. ch. 18. Miiuik&ctirya is the Tamil MAnikavAoaka, the author of the saiva work 
 TiruT&caka; Murdoch p. Ixxxix .tnd p. 89. 
 
 is 5 
 
K 
 
 I B. AN ESSAY ON CANARE8E LITERATURE. 
 
 destroyed many Jina pratimes and bastis (vasati), and had as a disciple 
 the renowned Na/iputi''. Malhinarya wrote a Ramastavaruja in 
 Telugu, au allegory, representing the body as a city and the soul as its 
 inhabitant, a sort of yogasastra-'. 
 
 9. Perhaps to this period belongs the Caturasya Nighantu by 
 Kavi Bo mm a (Brahma), 100 verses in Kanda, comprising old Cauarese 
 terms and Tadbhavas. As it is less systematic and detailed than No. 14 
 and 15, it appears to have preceded them. Each verse concludes with 
 "oh Caturasya!" The author's mata is not indicated in our MSS. Bomma 
 is a very common proper name in Lingaita legends. 
 
 10. Singi raja or Siiigi raja acarya, the author of the Mala 
 Basava caritra''' or Ilara katha saradhi, 48 chapters with 1807 verses 
 in Shatpadi. It contains stories similar to those of the Basava and 
 Canua Basava Purana. The author, on account of his Yardhika shatpadi, 
 cannot be the Singi raja who belonged to the ganas at Basava's time'); 
 but is one of the eleven persons who together are mentioned in verse 13 
 of the first chapter of thellaghavanka caritra, viz.: Hari deva (Harisvara), 
 Kere Padmarasa, Raghava deva, Jakkanacarya, Cama arasa, Bhima arasa, 
 Mogge iicarya, Kalmatha acarya, Singi raja a car y a, Palkurike Soma, 
 and Mahadeva ayya. The first three and Bhima are already known to 
 us. Jakkanacarya, together with Harisvara and Raghava, appears 
 in verse 17 of the first chapter of the Rajasekharavilasa of A. D. 1657; ac- 
 cording to the Praudha raja caritra^J he lived in company with Ofi m a arasa 
 and Kalmatha acarya at the court of Praudha uarendra or 
 Praudha devendra of Vidyanagara (Anegundi), whose minister he was''), and 
 where he overcame the Vaishnava Mukkunda peddi {i. e. three hill head- 
 man)''. The Praudha narendra is the (Mummadi) Praudha, who ruled 
 
 1) Can. B. p. 55, 35; Bas. P. ch. 49; 27, 69; Praudhar. Car. 7; according to Bas. P. 9, 48 
 Kulaceari or Kulascari appears to be contemporaneous with Basava; cf. also Ganasaliasran. 
 5, 11. About Kulottuiiga Cola see p. xxviii., seq.; about Kilna Pandya or Saundara P. the 
 various dates assigned to him Ind. Ant. ii., 16. 107. 131. 263. Kuna Pandya seems to 
 belong to the 12th century. Cf. also Brown's Tables sub 1118 A. D. Vaglsa's tale agrees best 
 with that of the Tamil poet Appa (l. e. father) who "though born of /Saiva parents, entered a 
 Jaina monastery. Having subsequently been attacked by disease in the stomach, his sister 
 persuaded him that it was a punishment for his apostacy, and he returned to <S'aivism. The 
 Jaina king is fabled to have vainly attempted to put him to death by throwing him into a 
 limekiln, etc. With Sambandha (/. e. our Juunasambandhi) and Sundara (another saiva poet) he 
 laboured zealously to propagate Saivism in S. India". Murdoch, p. Ixxxiii. 2) Brown's Pre- 
 
 face. 3) Mala (J c. great) Basava is the founder of the sect, and is sometimes called so to dis 
 
 tinguiah hiin from his nephew canna or cikka B.isava; see e g. Can. B. P. 1, 15; 6, 17; Raghr 
 car. 1, 50. 4) Ganasahasran. 8, 1; Can. B P 55, 50; 57, 50. 5) 1, 41. 6) Cf 1, 12 
 
 7) 1, 39 seq. Jakkanarya is mentioned as the alleged builder of various temples, Ind. Ant 
 i., 44; ii., 296. Qrand works are not always very old; thus, for instance, the huge Jaina statue 
 at K&rkala dates only from 1432 A D. (see Ind Ant ii., 353) or from about Jakkaniirya's time. 
 
 U 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 at Vidyanagara from 1450 (or 1456) to 1477 A. D.'^ In the Canna 
 Basava Purana he appears as belonging to the lineage of the kings Harihara 
 and Bukka, and at his court is also the above-mentioned Mogge acarya, 
 here named Mogge Mayi deva^J. "In his race" follows Virupaksha raya (A. 
 D. 1488)3), whom Narasana raya (Narasiiwha raya) drives away, and then 
 takes the town (A. D. 1490j'J. — On account of the persons with whom 
 Siiigi is associated in the verse of the Raghava caritra, it seems very 
 probable that he lived somewhere between 1330-1477 A. D. Is he per- 
 haps the Sii'igi of the Kumara Rima caritra?-'' 
 
 11. Cama arasa, a Lifigaita, who lived at the court of the just- 
 mentioned Praudha raya, 1450-1477 A. D., composed the Prabhu ling a 
 lile, i. e. the life of Prabhuliiiga who bears also the names of Prabhu 
 deva, Allama prabhu, and Gohesvara (guha-isvara) liuga. It consists of 
 25 chapters with 1111 verses in Shatpadi"). Allama prabhu is an 
 incarnation of Siva's gananatha, and born on earth to Kirahaukara and 
 Sujuani. To examine Allama's mind Siva's wife sends to the earth her own 
 tamasa guna, the Maye'), who is born of Mohini devi, the wife of king Mama- 
 kara prabhu of the town Banavase in the Belavala desa*', and when a 
 beautiful virgin is severely tempted by Allama, whom she loves very much*'). 
 But Allama is not in earnest; according to the short tale in the Canna Ba- 
 sava P."), "he laughs at her in contempt, (leaves her), comes (to the grave) 
 of Anumisha (above p. xxxi.), takes the liiiga out of (his) hand, by his 
 instruction gives liberation (mukti) to Goggayya") and Muktayi (whom he 
 happens to meet there), and thence goes to Basava at Kalyrina, where he 
 ascends the sunya pitha which till then had been taken care of by Basava". 
 At last he goes to Srisaila, where he dies a little before Basava'^'. In 
 Telugu there is a translation of the Prabhu liiiga lile by Pidupati Somayya'^); 
 the Tamil translation is by Sivaprakasa desika of the 17th century"). 
 
 1) Browu's Tables, p. 31. 57. 2) G3, 6. 38. 3) 63, 39; Brown, p. 57. The intervening kings — 
 Vira R., MaUikarjuna R., and Raraacandra R. — are not mentioned in tlie Purana. 4) 63, 39. 
 5) See above p. xlix., soq. 6) Praudha riiya e. 21, 30 seq., where Cama's authorship of the work 
 is spoken of. 7) Prabhul. 2, 36-41. 8) 3, 1 seq. 9) 5, 1 seq. 10) 57, 87. 88; 62, 8 seq.; see 
 above p. xxxi. 11) Cf. Has. P. 58, 6. 12) Can. B. P. 62, 17. 13) Browu's Preface. 
 
 14) Murdoch, p. 70. — Regarding the term "Allama" I perfectly agree with Mr Brown, when 
 ho says iu his Dictionary s. v. SS2) ^ "the name Allama . . . probably is borrowed from Allah, 
 
 or from 'Alamm' a mysterious word used in the Koran for the deity The Musulman 
 
 name for God was known in India before the Jnhgama (Lii'igaita) religion arose." The 
 identity of the two names is in fact suggested in the Monesvara Puri'iua, 9th chapter. Com- 
 pare tlie story of tlie guru of Virilp'iksha pindita, the author of the Canna li. P.; Bab:) 
 Nanak, the founder of the Sikhs, and tlie Allah Upanishad in Dr. BurneU's I'nhlavl Inscrip- 
 tions (1873), p. 15. Dr. Burnell mentions !b. p. 7 that a Christiau was Dewan of Vijayanngara 
 (Vidyfinagara) about 1445 (under one of Praudha raya's next predecessors, Oanda deva, 1434- 
 1454; Brown, p. 57 and 1457 A. D.). The Jesuit C. J. Bcshi was the Dewan of (Tundft Saib, 
 the Nabob of the Carnatic, till 1740. 
 
 2J 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARE8E LITERATURE. LIX 
 
 2. The Vaishnava, Ling&ita and /Saiva period, from about 1500 (U90)-1874. 
 
 12. Kumar a Vyasa, a Vaishnava, freely translated the first 
 10 Parvas of the Mahahharata into Canarase, using the Shatpadi metre. 
 He says (1, 6): "The Vira Narayana (an idol at the town of Gadagu)') 
 is the poet, the writer is Kumara Vyfisa". Then he invokes Gadagu's 
 Viranar.Vyana (v. 7), and calls himself his slave (v. 9).- His 11th verse runs 
 as follows: "Under the burden of the (probably Jaina) poets of the 
 Rumayana the king of serpents was pressed down; in the mass of Rama-tales 
 there was no interstice to place one's feet. Will he (Kumara Vyasa) take 
 into account the inferior poets? Do not think: 'it is enough!' Is he not like 
 (Vyasa's son) 6'uka? Does not the poet Kumara Vyasa make dance the 
 others, and laugh (at them)'?'' This author, according to the preface of 
 Krishna raja's Bhfirata, wrote, as it seems, at or about the time of the 
 coronation of Krishna raja, who was king at Vidyanagara from A. D. 
 1504-1 520-). The translation of the first ten Parvas of the Mahabharata 
 iuto Tamil, by Villiputtiira dates from about tlie Kith century'). 
 
 13. Timmana's Bharata, in Shatpadi, of about A. D. 1504-150G. 
 It is called Krishna raja Bharata. Its preface calls Krishna raja the 
 son of Narasa nripala (also the son of Narasendra, Narasa narapalaka, 
 Narasimha, Narasaya;*', and relates that Timma nripa was born in the 
 Tulu vamsa, that his son was /svara kshitinatha^), and that the son of 
 isvara was Narasa bhuvara (at Vidyanagara from A. D. 1490-1495) whose 
 wife was Nagamambe"). "When Krishna, the son of Narasa, gloriously 
 rules with joy, he immediately hears the (Canarese) Bharata katha (that 
 seems, therefore, to have become just ready at that very time), looks at 
 his poets, calls Timmana, the son of Bhanu kavindra, and says: 'First 
 Kumara Vyasa has nicely related ten parvas. . . .Now relate thou the remain- 
 ing parvas of the Bharata!' Thereupon Timmana, the son of Bhanu bhatta" 
 
 1) See above, p. li., note 2. 2) Brawn's C. T. p. 57. 59. 62. 3) Murdoch, p. ci. 190. 
 
 4) Can. Bas. P. 63, 39 appears the form "Narasana"; see above p. Iviii., and further on No. 15. 
 
 5) Cf. Brown's remark to Acyuta D. R., C. T., p. 57. G) Or, according to Brown's C. T., 
 p. 62, Nugala devt. Narasa had two other wives: Tippakshi and Voyambike, the second of 
 which bore him two sons named Ranga and Acyuta. To Tippakshi and Niigala devl there 
 were born Vira Narasinga and Krishna. A. D. 1495 Vira Narnsinga became king, and ruled 
 tiU 1304; his son was the afterwards so unfortunate Rama roja who wedded his niece, the 
 daughter of Krishna raja who reigned from 1504-1529. Krishna raja was followed by 
 Narasa's son Acyuta raja, from 1530-1541, when Rama raja came to the throne, and 1565, 
 when seventy years of age, was overcome in battle and killed by the Muhammadans. The 
 Can. Bas. P. (63, 59) states that "Narasana's son (t. e. no doubt his family) reigns for 51 years"', 
 i. e. till 1541, and that "Acyuta is the last who is crowned", which probably means "is the 
 last who dies with the crown on his head". See Brown's C. T., p. 57. 62. 16. 
 
 2 _ . ___ ._ 5 
 
 H» 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATCRE. 
 
 instructs Narasaya Krishna riiya, and recites the rest of the work in the 
 same metre (bhamini shatpadi). In the concluding verse attached to each 
 chapter the son of Devaki is constantly named Yeukatesa or Venkata- 
 sailanatha, Veiikatagiryadhisa, Venkatadrisvara. Krishna raya was 
 also the celebrated patron of Telugu literature'). 
 
 14. About this time or perhaps somewhat earlier the Vocabulary of 
 old Canarese terms, Tadljhavas and a few Tatsamas, called the Kabbiga 
 kaipidi, may have to be i^laced, if it has been composed with the object 
 of supplying a real want; and so it appears, for if it had been written 
 after the next to be mentioned famous and somewhat fuller vocabulary 
 by Tota arya, it would scarcely have obtained the good name it still bears. 
 Its author is Ling a, first minister of the raya of Uggehalli, son of 
 the Brahman Yiriipaksha and a follower of the Yirupfiksha linga at 
 Pampapura (2. 3. 99); he has written it to help in understanding the old 
 and renowned 5ivakavis. 100 verses in Shatpadi. 
 
 15. T 1 a A r y a "s Canarese Vocabulary^), the iS a b d a m a n j a r i. 1 20 
 verses in Shatpadi, belongs to the beginning of the 16th century. Like ! 
 the Kabbiga kaipidi it gives the meanings of some Tatsamas, Tadbhavas 
 and old Canarese words. The Canna Basava purana relates (G3, 40, seq.) 
 that only a short time after the death of Praudha raya of Vidyanagari 
 {i.e. after A. D. 1477)') who is succeeded by Vii-upaksha and the usurper 
 Narasana (Narasimha), a decline of Liiigaitism or of the "Vira 
 Saiva acara" happened, and "anacara" (i.e. Vaishnavism) began to pre- 
 vail. At that time Nirarijana Ganesvara was born on earth of Gosala Canna- 
 basavesvara, and was called Siddhcsa; he went to the gai-den (tota) of 
 Kaggere, and there by his sivadhyrma became a great man, receiving 
 the appellations of Tota Siddhalinga, Tota Yati, Tota Arya. 
 
 IG. The Canarese prose-versions of the Pancatantra may be 
 dated from the beginning of the 16th century, if the style of language 
 that forms the only test regarding the age of the versions we have seen, 
 be not misleading. Mr. Brown in the Preface to his Dictionary 
 says that its Telugu translation in verse was done by the Ksha- 
 triya Baisaraju Veiigalaraju perhaps in A. D. 1500. The version edited 
 at Bengalur in 18G5 by Mr. J. Garrett — who states that "to make it more 
 complete, the Sanscrit slokas and Canarese padyas have lioen intliuled ", 
 and that "the Editor has had the advantage of consulting two c.\cellcnt 
 copies contained in the Library of the College of Fort St. George" — appears 
 
 1) Brown'B C. T. p. 69. 2) 1, 2. abovo p. xxxy. 3) Sco nbovo p. Ivii. 
 
 : a 
 
J ■■ u 
 
 li. AN ESSAY ON CANARE8E LITERATURE. LXl 
 
 to be frODi about the beginning of tlie lOtli century. The Canarese 
 verses in it, partly free translations of slokas, arc in Shatpadis, Kandas, 
 Sisa, an unsettled Gita, and a few Vrittas. One of the last-mentioned. 
 named Camara, is peculiar, each of its quarters consisting of —^. — ■^.—^. 
 — w.— ^.— v/.— v^.— ; it is in fact the IIa?«sayana of Telugu prosody; sec 
 above p. xxii. 
 
 17. To the beginning of the IGth century also, appears to belong 
 ysvara kavi, son of Kaccutesa, the modern Kesi raja and author of the 
 K a V i j i h V a b a n d h a n a' '; for he teaches the use of the Telugu v a d i s, 
 i.e. ornaments (in verse), a subject hitherto apparently foreign to Canarese 
 prosodical treatises, but alluded to in one of the first works of the 
 specific Vaishnava dasas, whose literary period is beginning, at this time. 
 Kanaka dasa, the author of the Mohanatarangini, states (1, 20) that 
 he will compose his work according to prasu and vadi ; and isvara says 
 (ch. 2) he will teach both these in Canarese, "the vadi according to the 
 Andhra (Telugu) mfirga, as they use it only in Telugu"; then he mentions 
 five more common kinds out of twenty: s vara vadi, i. e. the repetition 
 of the first vowel of the first foot at the same place through one or more 
 lines, especially at the places of Caesura, v. 28; sa rasa vadi, ;. e. the 
 use of the consonants c, ch, j, jh together with s, sh, s as initials of feet; 
 ekkati vadi, i. e. the same use made of only one consonant, for instance, 
 k; sa/nyuktakshara vadi, i. e. the same use made of double con- 
 sonants; and varga vadi, i. e. the same use made of consonants that 
 belong to one class, /svara, no doubt, used the Telugu Appa kavi'-). 
 His work, superstitious and occasionally very obscene, according to our 
 MS., contains four chapters, i. about the ganas and their subha, asubha, 
 rasa, dis, varna, vahana, ene or maitrya, vaira, nakshatra, guna, graha. 
 
 1) See above p vi. 2) Appa kavi's rule concerning the Sisapadya (v. 269) as it has been 
 communicated to me, is the following kanda : ?iJTi3ji^e'S5W bHws | 7!,'d:>CThdjdo7(jiTi^ji:^,ti 
 
 j ■df'B-^ioo^ffip o II soTioAojjiifroeuArfoXoo | S'diio^ljcS^TScUTSoUSicxJoA'rfeoSoo^ || To con- 
 
 ! firm that the form of the Sisapadya of our text represents the true Telugu metre of that name, 
 I I adduce a verse of Appa kavi in that metre as communicated to me, which is composed only 
 of short syllables, 36 for a line: 
 
 Karivaradaparamakiipadharanidharasuravinutakanakavasananarahari* garudagamana 
 nalinakarapadanayanadalitakharadanujainyanarasakhavaragunanidhi * saradhisayana | 
 pararaapadanilayahariparamapurushaprakritikibarudanininunigamani * vahamupaluku 
 niratamunnhridayamunaninudalatunanumanupumaniyanaghaiaritajala * danibhavanuva || 
 About the age of Appa kavi Mr Brown, in his first Essay on Telugu (1839), p. 11 says the 
 j poet lived some ages after Naunayabhatta who is placed 1130 A. D.; and in his grammar 
 I (1857) he states (p 3.t7) Appa kavi was posterior to the Telugu Naishadha (that dates from 
 I about HOO A. D., see further on, No. 23). 
 
AN ESSAT on CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 kula, elevate andphala; ii. about the prasus and vadis; iii. about the 
 subha and asubha aksharas, tlieir kula, the classification of bala svaras 
 and kuniara svaras, the svara kalas and svara liiigas, the alpa and maha- 
 pranas, the kavitapatinamaksharas and kavitakanyakanamaksharas and the 
 dasa kutas (combinations), and the adhidevates; iv. mentions the nak- 
 shatradhidevates, the bhavas, thirty-six alaiikritis, nine lingas, two sandhis, 
 six prasus, seven vibhaktis, three kalas, three purushas, and ten nighantus 
 as subjects that poets ought to know; then he enumerates the 
 sixteen arrows of C u p i d, the adhidaivas of the pushpfistra, the mohabheda, 
 the kamakala namas and sthanas, the darpakakala namas, the caudrakalas, 
 the strikala sthanas, gives a description of four vitas, the vairakshara^ 
 lekhanakrama, and lastly of the Shatpadi lakshana. The work, ex- 
 cepting the Sisa instance of the Telugu and the Shatpadi lakshana, is 
 written in Kandas and Samavrittas. 
 
 18. According to an obscure (perhaps spurious) dasa hymn of only three 
 verses, found among a number of miscellaneous dasa hymns in our possession, 
 the Vaishnava dasa Purandara Vithala of Pandaripura may 
 have been living at Vijayanagara (Vidyanagara) in a vilambi samvatsara, 
 on phalguiia bahula cauti srivfira. This year may be the vilambi year 
 1538, when Acyuta deva ruled, who succeeded Krishna raya in 1529 
 and died in 1541. If the pada be genuine and the explanation right, 
 Purandara would probably stand in close connexion with the Ban gal i 
 Caitanya who from 1510-1516 "roamed all over India preaching 
 Vaishnavism"'). At the same time a slight doubt arises whether 
 
 1) Cf. Varaha dasa's words: "This is the dasas' lot: they fiU aU the countries". Ind. Ant. 
 ii., 312. Caitanya was born A. D. 1486, and died 1534. Ind. Ant. ii., 1. 3. At nearly the 
 same period we find the Hindu Baba Nanak in the Panjab, who was born 1469 and 
 died 1539 A. D. He was "the first teacher and founder of the Sikh tenets, and laboured 
 io reform the lives and religion of his countrymen, to break through the tyranny of priestcraft, 
 outward ritual, and caste". He travelled in India, and visited also Makka and Medinah in 
 Arabia. Ind. Ant. iii., p. 295 seq. Nanak, Caitanya, and Purandara lived under 
 Muhammad an rule and influence; and besides Purandara was preceded at one of the seats 
 of his labours, Vidyanagara, by a Christian Dewan (about 1445 A. D., see above p. Iviii.). 
 "It is remarkable", says Dr. Burnell in his Pnhlavt Inscriptions (Mangalorc, 1873), p. 14, 
 "that all the greatest reformers inS. India were born near Persian (Christian and 
 Manichacan) Bettlcn'ents; .Saiikar aeft ry a (7th century) near Cranganore (Kuduhgalflr in 
 Malayala), R ft m A n u j a ■ ar y a (12th century) near Madras (at the ancient Christian settle- 
 ment at Mayilapura or San Tome), and M a d li v ftcar y a (12th century) at Kalyana (in the 
 Tulu country, where before the Cth century there was a Christian bishop). The only original 
 8. Indian poet is the Tamil TiruvaUuvan (about the 9th century, Murdoch p. xxiii.), but 
 I ho was a native of San Tome, and of very low caste; in his sister, Auvay A r's poems Christian 
 I influences arc evident to a casual render. In Tiruvalluvau's poem (the Kural, t. e. poem 
 
 ts :_ a 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARE8E LITERATURE. 
 
 three songs regarding the puja at Udupu on the Western Coast, that 
 clearly hear the mudrika of Purandara, arc not an interpolation; 
 for in the description of that puja the firing of guns (kovi), the jack-fruit 
 of the Franks (parangi palasu), and the mango of Goa (Gove mavu) are 
 mentioned, a circumstance that seems not to he much in favor of the 
 author having lived so early as the year 1538'). However another obscure 
 and at the same time mutilated little hymn, belonging to the col- 
 lection, seems to corroborate the statement of the first-mentioned hymn 
 which it immediately follows, for it appears to point out Purandara's death 
 as having occurred in a raktakshi sawvatsara, in pushya bahula atisaya 
 amavasyc, which may be A. D. 1564, the very year when the Vijaya- 
 nagara dynasty was destroyed by the Muhammadans'-). The two hymns 
 appear among the additions. Purandara is known as the author of 
 many Vaishnava dasa padas in Ragales. 
 
 19. Perhaps partly contemporaneous with, but independent of Pu- 
 randara, was Kanaka, the Vaishnava dasa of Kaginele. This appears 
 from his Mohanataraugini, in which he does not refer to any Krishna 
 dasas by name, but simply to Madhva guru (of Udupu, 1121-1197 A. D.)') 
 
 written in Kuials or distichs) the indications of such influences are less precise, but still 
 apparent. The resemblances between Christianity and the S. Indian modifications of the old 
 Vodanta are numerous and complete, especially if the systems of Man! and the Gnostics are 
 considered", etc.; p. 15: "We have, indeed, long winded romances of how .Sankara, Ramanuja, 
 and Madhva conquered all their opponents of different sects in disputations, but though 
 all of them must have met Christians, there is not a word about them anywhere; it loolis 
 as if they were purposely ignored. That the Hindus have always been an imitative people, 
 and ready to boirow foreign ideas, is proved by an enormous mass of evidence; e.g. writing 
 was certainly adopted by them from foreigners; their astronomy and medicine (partly 
 at all events) are of Greek origin; the Sikhs and similar sects are the result of inter- 
 course with Muhammadans; and the Brnhmasamaj derives its leading doctrines from 
 Christianity. Mr. Fergusson considers that the Hindu architecture is of Greek origin." 
 
 1) A. D. 1519 Hindus had begun to use musquetry and cannon. Brown's C. T. sub 1519. 
 See above p. xxxvii. French expeditions to India commenced 160-4; but the name "Frank" 
 (foreigner) may luive been introduced before that time by the Arabs. Goa was seized by the 
 Portuguese A. D. 1510, and it is not impossible that within 54 years (1510-1564) the grafted 
 mangoes of Goa had become a common article of comiperce on the Western Coast. 
 
 2) Purandara cannot have flourished in the 15th century, as has been supposed to be the 
 case in the valuable article "Lieder Kanaresisoher Sacuger" by Dr. Moegling in the Zeitschrift 
 der Morgcnlaendischen Gesellschaft, xiv., 3, 502 scq., 1860. The Krishna riiya mentioned 
 there is more than probably not the personage to whom oral tradition refers Purandara; cf. 
 Brown's C. T. p. 59. The Krishna raja whom people speak about and who died 1529, had as 
 minister Appnji, who seems to have served already either his father or brother Narasinga raja. 
 See Tennala Rama Krishna's story in Canarese, and Tamil (Murdoch, p. 204. 207). Krishna 
 raja, 1504-1529, was also the patron of the Telugu writer AUasaniPeddanna; Brown's C. T. p. 14. 
 
 3) See Dr. Burnell's Va)?isabrahraana, p. xiv. Ramanuja appears 1127 A. D., Weber's 
 Riimayana p. 1 10. 
 
 \S. '. ■ 25 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANABESE LITERATURE. 
 
 and the great tarki Rrimanuja (1, 2), calling himself the best of the dasas 
 (2, 1). If he was a beda (fowler), as oral tradition says, he certainly could 
 also sing and write ; for many are the Krishna songs he has composed 
 iu Ragales; besides these he wrote a K r i s h n a b h a k t i s a r a, of 1 08 verses 
 in Shatpadi, and a rather voluminous work, the Mohauataraugini (1, 
 37). The last-mentioned composition contains 42 chapters with 2705 verses 
 in one Ragale metre". It contains various Pauranika stories about suras, 
 asuras, and Krishna, addressed to his wife. He remarks (2, 1): "He 
 who has composed the work, is Kanaka, the best of the dasas; she to 
 whom he has related (it), is the prudent young woman. The author of 
 the work is Adikesava (a Narasi??iha idol, 42, 76) of Kaginele; if one 
 hears the work, virtue is obtained" (cf. 1, 25). In 2, 13 he makes an 
 attempt to enumerate the countries of Ancient India, and unhesitatingly 
 mentions also the Hoysana (Hoysala) and Cauta countries, the last one 
 very probably being the territory of the Jaina dynasty of that name ou 
 the Western Coast, obscure members of which are still living (see further 
 on No. 37). In v. 1, 18 he says: "I praise the good Kavisvaras who 
 translate the good Puranas"; from which it would appear that in 
 his time Vaishnava Purrtnas were translating into Canarcse, a circum- 
 stance that partly guides one in chronological attempts. 
 
 20. The B h a r a t a N i g h a n t u falls after the time of Kumara Vyasa, 
 as the author states in the initial verse: '-I will carefully explain the mean- 
 ing of the words for which the kaviraja Kum.ira Vyasa, iu the Bharata, 
 has become famous." 62 kanda verses. 
 
 21. The Liugaita Virupaksha pandita finished his Canna 
 B a s a V a P u r a n a A. D. 1585 (63, 77). lie was a disciple of Siddha Yiresa 
 of the Hiri matha (chief or old convent) at Vidyanagara (1,21 seq.), about 
 20 years after the town's captui-e by the Muhammadaus. Of his teacher he 
 says that he became the guru of seven hundred vara Khaliudaras (fakirs'?"), 
 went to Makhya (Mekka), caused rain (male) to fall at the time of a 
 drought, was revered by the Suritala (Sultan), and hence was called 
 Male Mallesa,'-, i.e. the great rain-master (1,18. 19). The work 
 contains 63 chapters consisting of 2898 verses in Shatpadi. 
 
 22. To about the same time may belong the Canarese Ramayana 
 by Kumara Vahniki. who dedicated his work to the Narasiwha idol 
 of Torave (1, 10; 113, 66. 67) iu the district of Soliipura. He praises 
 
 1) Its BL-hemo is two times: 4.4.4.4*4.4.4. 2) A Hale rAjn appears Has. P. 44, 52; 
 54, 74 1 Can. Bas. P. 56, 44; Rftgh. C'aritra 1, 49. 
 
AS ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 "Kumfira Vyasa, the author of the beautiful 151i aata in Canaresc" (1, 18; 
 113,70). His work comprises 113 chapters witli 5148 verses inShatpadi, 
 and has no Uttara kanda. 
 
 23. From the end i)t' the IGth century probably dates also the trans- 
 lation of the Bhagavata Pur ana. Towards its conclusion it is said 
 in the true Vaishnava dasa style: "The good poet Cat u Yithala natha 
 has made the Canaresc translation." It contains 11,298 verses in Shatpadi. 
 The abridgment in prose of the Bhagavata in Tamil dates from the end 
 of the 18th century; the Telugu was done about 1408 A. D. by Bommera 
 Potur.iju, who lived under -Siiigama nayudu (chief) who was the mula- 
 purusha (founder?) of the Venkatagiri sa;/(Sthana, and was contempo- 
 raneous with the bard itrinatha who composed the Naishadlia or story of 
 Nala'). 
 
 24. The same may be said of the work called Krishna 1 i 1 a b h y u d a y a 
 (1, 16), a saiigraha of the dasama skandhas of the Mah.ibhJgavata (1, 17), 
 51 chapters with 2543 rather refined verses in Shatpadi. It is of the 
 Vaishnava dasas' time, the author remembering the guru Madhva munipa, 
 (called also) Anandatirtha arya (1, 10). The same, regarding its authorship, 
 appears from the following two verses: "In the shining country Penu- 
 gonda (where at that time the wrecked dynasty of Yidyanagara still ex- 
 isted)"' is an excellent man belonging to the Brahmanas of the great grama 
 of Kadagatur, a person of peerless good conduct, a handsome (alagu) 
 arya, a big Vaishnava, a Canarese of the Northern district, a worshipper 
 of the feet of guru Madhva muni, and a descendant of the Jamadajia.ivatsa 
 gotra. His son is the good Vehk.'irya Timma arasa arya. His firstborn 
 son am I, Veiikaya arya; and Ay mother is Seshambe, the crest-gem 
 of young women, true to her husband, good, with lotus-eyes, and of an 
 comprehensive understanding. I am the brother of N.irayana arya of pure 
 knowledge, and bear the name of 11 ari dasa. Depending on Hari's grace, 
 I have become an author; Vehkata Sauri [i.e. Krishna at Tirupati 
 withthe hill of Venkatagiri) >J isthelordof this work" (1, 21. 22; 51, 26.27). 
 
 1) Murdoch, p. Ill; Brown's Preface to his Dictionary. The Telugu fragmentary Padma 
 Purana and Vishnu Purana are by Vcnncla Eanti Sllrayya (Br.'a Preface), and were done 
 after the Bhagavata and Prabhulingalile (Br.'s Essay i., p. 8). 2) See also above p. xlviii, 
 and No. 41, note. 3) Mr. Brown in his C. T, p. 2, says the Tirupati temples were built 1040 
 A. D. Ziegenbalg's Malabarische Giitter, p. 112, it is stated that the temple at Tirupati was 
 built by the Tjudamiin Ad'jndai, an illegitimate son of a '^'ola king. According to Ind. Ant. 
 ii., 107 this king was Kulottuiga Cola who conquered the Ttlugu country, and appears between 
 1143 and 1171 A. D.; see above p. xxi., xxix. Ziegenbalg, p. 58 (cf. 112. IIC. 117) it is said 
 that Tirupiiti was taken from the Saivas by Ramanuja (12th century). 
 iJ. . i 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 25. Nijaguna yogi, an AradhyaBrahmana (Saiva), falls somewhere 
 between 1 522-1 G57 A. D., though vulgar tradition says, he lived 900 years 
 ago in the Maisur country as a petty king''. He is mentioned by Shadakshari 
 of No. 27 in his Rajasekhara vilasa (1, Hij of 1G57 A. D.; his approxi- 
 mate date will be known from foot-note 2. Six works are ascribed to 
 him, viz. 1., a Kaivalya paddhati, chiefly on yoga, 174 Ragale songs 
 in the Vaishnava dasa style and under eight headings; 2., an Anubhava- 
 sara; 3., a Paramanubhava bodhe; 4., a Paramartha gite, in 
 which a guru instructs his pupil in the Vedanta, using a sort of Lalita 
 Ragale (two times 4.4.4.3, also with final alliteration); 11 paragraphs 
 with 1469 verse-lines; 5., Puratana tripadis, 77 verses in Tri^jadi 
 regarding the sixty-three Puratanas (Saiva devotees, see above p. Iv.); 
 6., the Vivekaciutamani, a Saiva concordance of the Vedas, sutras, 
 puranas, etc., in Campu, the prose greatly preponderating: this work has 
 been translated into Tamil-). 
 
 1) Compare the Nijaguna maharaja of Can. Bas. Pur.ina 57, 56. 2) Murdoch's 
 
 Catalogue, p. 74. It is there called a "small treatise"; butinCanarese it comprises 10 prakaranas, 
 and the Bengalur printed edition contains 564 pages of 19 lines each. The tradition that N. 
 lived 900 years ago is stated and acquiesced in by Gangadhara Madivalesvara Tdramari, 
 Canarese Translation Exhibitioner E. D., in his Satikarajasekhara, Belgaum, 1871. Significant 
 as to Nijaguna's age, however, is what he says himself in the first prakaraua of his concordance 
 under the heading "siitra vicara", Bengaliir edition, p. 22, viz. that there is the Sahara 
 b h a s h y a for the Pflrvamimajfisa or the Jaimini siltra ; the B h a 1 1 a of Bhatta arya, a vartika 
 for the Mtmanisa sastra; and for the Sahara bhashya the vyakhyana called Prabhakara, 
 a raatantara by Prabhakara guru, a disciple of Bhattacarya; further that Sankara guru 
 Bhagavatpadacarya composed theVedanta bhashya on the Uttara mtmamsa; and that 
 Vivaranacarya wrote a Viva r ana regarding this Bh.ishya ; that regarding the same .Saiikara 
 bhashya a vritti, the Paui'apadika, the Riimanandtya, the Brahma vidyabhara na 
 and many other vyakhyiinas were done by Sankar^'s disciples; and that also regarding the 
 ■ iSankara bh-ishya Viiiaspatimisra wrote the vyakhyana called Bhiimatt; "for it (what?) is 
 the vyakhyana called Kalpataru; for it is the tika called Kaustubha". — As punya- 
 kshetras he mentions (p. 421) also Jagannatha, Vithala, Seshacala (i. e. Vcnkatagiri), Kanci, 
 Kalyana; as a saktipitha also that of Uonnarabc at iSivagange, and that of Mahiilakshmi at 
 KoUapura. Regarding Viicaspatimiera see Ind. Ant. i., 297 seq.; 354; ii., 71 scq.; iii., 81 seq.; 
 Aufrccht's Halayudha, p. iv. The .Sabarabhashya is mentioned Ind. Ant. i., 309. (A Ramananda 
 belongs to the end of the 14th century, Weber's Riimayana p. 110). — Dr. Burnell has 
 kindly furnished the following notes in a letter dated Tanjore, 20th October, 1874: "As 
 regards the PCirvamtmaHis'i, the Sabarabhashya is the oldest known Commentary. The C. 
 by Bhattacarya is the Tantravftrttika of Kumarila Bhatta who lived in the 7th century 
 A. D. Prabhakara Bhatla's a theistio Commentary is not known to be in existence. As 
 regards the Uttarnmlm.'imsft, Sankaracarya lived at the end of the 7th century A. D. (see 
 p. ii. of the Preface to the Ist Vol. of my edition of the Samavidhanabrahmana). The 
 Vivaraua I cannot identify. The Paiicapfidika is by Padapadraa said to have been » 
 disciple of Sai'ikara. Ril m&n anda's C. has been printed by Dr. Roer; the date is uncertain. 
 The Brahmavidy&bbarnna (by Advaitilnanda) is an abridgment of it by a pupil. The 
 Kalpataru (by Amal&oanda) was written in the reign of king Krishna (P of Vijayanagaro at j 
 
 I : a 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARE8E LITERATUKE. 
 
 26. The Praudha raya Caritra too may belong to the end of the 
 
 loth century. Of this there would bo no doul)t, if the author, when 
 calling Male Mallesa his guru (for instance at the end of the chapters), 
 means that this person was still living or that lie had been educated by 
 him''. The Lirigaita author was "Adrisa appa (father), a disciple of 
 Male Mallesa, and the sou of Anna appa who belonged to the kare kula 
 of the merchant-chiefs (desai) of the Paragane (Perguna) of Kollapura 
 ill the Bijapura pranta" (21, 38-41 ; 1, 25). The work contains 21 chapters 
 with 1113 verses in Shatpadi, and tells how Jakkanarya related to 
 king Praudha of Vidyanagara (A. D. 1450-1477)-i, whom he served 
 as minister and who evinced an inclination towards Vaishnavism, various 
 ^'aiva stories, that are mostly, if not throughout, more detailed accounts 
 of the legends which are sometimes only alluded to in the course of the 
 tales of the Basava and Canna Basava Puraiias'''. 
 
 27. A. D. 1G57 the Lingaita Shadakshari deva completed his 
 llajasekhara Vilasa (14, 184), seventeen years after Cannapatna 
 (Madras) was founded by the English. The work forms a Lingfiita 
 novel in wliich Rajasekhara, the son of the saiva king Satyendra Cola of 
 Dharmavatipura, is playing the chief role, and is valuable only for its 
 tiiic, though very often voluptuous, diction''. Except some verses in 
 Ragales, it is in the pure Campu of the first Canarese period, as also with 
 regard to grammar. Besides this work Shadakshari wrote a Sabara- 
 saukara vilasa and a Vrishabhendra vijaya in Canarese; and a 
 Kavikarnarasayana, a Bhaktadhikya, and a Sivadhikya in 
 Sanscrit'*'. His Rajasekhara vilasa is based on a Saiva work called Bha- 
 vacintaratna by Mallaiiarya (of Gubbi, 1, 78)'"''. In the preface he re- 
 members first his own guru Cika vira desika, then Basava, Canna Basava, 
 
 the beginning of the IGth century). The Kaustubha (by Appayya Dikshita of the N. 
 Tnnjorc District) was written at the end of the 10th or beginning of the 17th century. 
 Xijaguna cannot possibly have lived before the middle of the 17th century. .. .To be sure, 
 Appayya Dikshita was a great promoter of the .Saiva religion, and sought to make <S'iva=tho 
 Brahma of the Vcdanta. I am much surprised at the omission of the 5aiva C. on the Vedanta 
 siitras, that by Nilakantha. It was certainly in existence about 1500 A. D." — Mr. Brown, 
 in his C. Ts., places Appayya Dikshita 1522 A. D.; the year may refer to his first public 
 appearance. 
 
 1) Sec above p. Ixiv. 2) See above p. Ivii. 3) In 1, 31 I meet the 
 
 expression "Tigula anya" together with Karuiita, Dravida, etc ; TIgulanya occurs also Can. 
 Bas. P. 62, 6; see also Ind. Ant. ii., 24. 4) Its leading scenes appear in the Mangalflr 
 
 Anthology, Basel Mission Press, 1874. 5) Qangiidhara Madivalesvara, p. 1. 
 
 6) See above p. Ivi. 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 Allama, (Tota) Siddhalinga yati' >, further (of the Puratanas) e. g. the Madiga 
 (chuckler) C'annayya who ate with ,Siva'', Marayya who played at dice 
 with Sarva'), the Beda (fowler) Kannappa of Appuduvur in the Kalaha- 
 stigii'i district who plucked out liis own eyes and gave them to Bhava^', 
 Kodagusu of Kolur who offered milk to Abhava''', Dipa kali who built a 
 fort for Sivadhava, spending his whole property in his name^i, and then 
 also Nijaguna yogi (6-lG)''. After them he thinks of Renuka arya 
 (aradhya), Riima arya (or Ekorania tande i.e. father), Pandit a arya, 
 Marula arya, M.'iyi deva"', Jakkana arya"', Malhana arya"», Mallana 
 arya (of Gubbii"', 5aukara'-', Harisvara'^', Rjghava'", Kesiraja'-"'', 
 Soma (of Palkurike)""'), (Kere) Padma'"), Bhima'-'i, and Bhoja (17-19), 
 especially praising Hari deva (Harisvara) again in v. 20, 79 and 88. 
 Then he gives also his genealogy (53-G8): Renukesa (Revana 
 prabhu, Revana arya, Renuka ac.irya) was born of the isa (liiiga) at 
 Kollipaki'-') as a Jangama, instructed Kumbhaja (Agastya)-"' and other 
 munis, went to Lanke, fulfilled the wish of Vibliishana, frustrated the plans 
 of the Siddhas, (came to Kalyanapura and) frightened (king) Bijjala, 
 gave sight to a man called Telliga, (went to Vishnu Kaiici and) caused the 
 trembling of Vishnu's idol to cease, released from bondage many females, 
 fulfilled the wish of Vikramarka, crushed Kharpara, preserved the Yaksha, 
 married daughters of kings'-'), and (thus he) Re\ ana prabhu obtained 
 
 1) See above So. 15. 2) Can. Bas. P 55, 12. 3) Bas. P. 9, 41. 4) Bas. 
 
 P. 9, 36; oh. 18. His history occurs also in Tamil; Murdoch, p. 77. 5) Bas. P. 9, 38; ch. 
 
 14; Can. Bas. P. 57, 39. 6) Gana sahasra nama 5, 4; Bas. P. ch. 16. 7) See No.25. 
 
 8) Bas. P. 58, 10, nt the time of Basava. 9) See above No 10. 10) See 
 
 above p. xlvi. 11) See above No. 8. 12) Above No. 7. 13) Above No. 1. 
 
 14) Above No. 2. 15) Above p. xxxiii. 16) Above No. 3. 17) Above p. lii. 
 
 18) Above N. G. 19) K o 1 1 i p a Ic i s a was Renuka in the Dvapara, Revanarya (Revana- 
 
 radhya, Revana siddlicvsara, Revana siddlia) in the Kali age (Paneaciirya vam-avali, taken 
 from the Sanscrit Supn bhedagama, 1, 18); Re van a' s guru-throne is at Kadajtpura or, in 
 Canarese, Balehalli (1, 1 and conclusion, which place was founded by one of his disciples. 
 Can. Bas. P. 62, 35 seq.). He is the first of the five ai'Sryas or firadhyas who are considered 
 to be the founders of the linga worship. The second is Marula (or Maruln Siddha), born 
 of the Siddhavata, whose throne is at Ujjiniyiipurn or Ujjini (2, 1 seq.). The third is P a n d i t a, 
 born at iS'udhukunda (see above, p. xlvi.), an<i his tlirone is at Srisaila (3, I seq.). The fourth 
 is Ekoriima (or Ekorama tande), born at Dntkshurania kshetra, and his throne is at KetTira. 
 The fifth is Vi sva, born of the Visvcsa liiga, and his throne is at K^Uipuki (4, 1 seq.). The 
 Canna Bas. P. enumerates four, leaving out Visva (59, 21-30). Revana is probably meant 
 in the ^^sana adduced Ind. Ant. i., 80 seq. (Kanna, Bnmma, Nimba are names not un- j 
 frequently met in Lingfiita books). An EkAntar&mn of Abbalflr appears Bas. P. 49, 2 seq.; 
 cf. Oaiiasahasran. 8, 48; Gatias. 8, 53 a Marayya of KollipHki is mentioned. 20) In the 
 
 Tamil Siddhantasikhi'imani of the 17th century the contrary is stated. Murdoch p. 71. 
 
 21) 'K.'mg Rajcndru Cola (about 1000 A. D., sec above p. xxi.) gave his daughter in 
 marriage to Revana siddha, says tho Can. Bus. P. 55, 23. 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 the son Rudramunisvara; and when 1400 years were completed'), 
 Renukuc.'irya re-entered the isa at Kollip'iki. R u d r a m u n i n d r a"i showed 
 forth Siva's greatness everywhere, gaining victory over the kshudra matas. 
 In his lineage (vamsa) Uddana sivayogiwas born, whose spiritual son was 
 Annadanisa desika''. His disciple was Revanasiddha desika, who 
 livedin themathaof Danugur (or Anugur). Ilis disciple was ("ikavtra, 
 whose disciple was Shadakshari who composed the work'i. 
 
 28. To the middle of the 1 7th century prol)ably belongs also the R a g h a- 
 vanka Caritra, or the tale about the above-mentioned'' poet Righava, 
 by Cikka Nai'ijesa, who was a disciple (karakamalasambhava) of 
 Pancavannigo Siddha Nanjeia, the lord of the guru-throne at 
 Puvalli pur a (Hubballi, near Dh.iravada), who was the spiritual son of 
 Kuruvatti Naujesvara, who was the spiritual son of Annadanisa 
 (of Shadaksliari's genealogy; 1, 21. 22)'''. Cikka Nanjesa remembers, 
 besides others, Praudha narendra, and Jakkanarya, C'imarasa, Viranacarya, 
 and Nirvfini Bolesa, who lived at his court (1, 12. 13), and also Tota 
 arya (19, 94; No. 15). The work contains 19 chapters with 1495 verses 
 in Shatpadi. 
 
 29. From this time may date also the Lingiita translation of the 
 Brahmottara Parana or Sivakathamritasira, made with the help of 
 guru San tela liuga, and containing 32 chapters with 1885 verses in 
 Shatpadi. Our MS. offers no key to fi.N; the time of its composition, except 
 its mentioning Ilompavasa Hari deva (Ilarisvara), its Shatpadi and the 
 
 !S- 
 
 1) 700 of these peculiar 1400 years appear in Lingi raja 4 aftei' v. 34 (of. Can. Bag. P. 
 63, 41. 42) in words that are put into the mouth of Canna Basava deva, saying to Viishabha, 
 who returns without his li iga from Anumisha to Kailasa (see above p. xxi.), regarding his 
 former births: "Was not Indrajit (Rivana's son) 700 years ago in the womb of Mandodari 
 (Ravana's wife), and was born? When thou tiedst the royal insignia of sacred ashes to (his) 
 body, grace was obtained by me. Do not fear, lord of Kfldal saiigama (or Kiidal, at the 
 Kiishna river)! I ora the handmaid of thy handmaid". Counting back from IIGO A. D. 
 (about the time of Basava) Ri'ivana would have lived 460 A. D.; and counting back from the 
 year 785 A. D., in which Basava died according to the Can. Bas. P. (see above p xxxii.), 
 Ravana's time would fall 85 A. D. according to Liiigaita views. 2) He appears at 
 
 C'anna Basava's time (about 1168 A. D.) and immediately after his death again. His famous 
 disciple was M u k t i m u n i ; Muktirauni's disciple was Digambarasu Muktimuni who 
 founded B a 1 e h a 1 1 i near Honndr in the Male desa. Can. Bas. P 62, 35 seq.; see above p. xlviii. 
 
 3) Mentioned in the Rughavaiika Kavya, 1, 21; 19, 96. 4) Gaiigildhara Madivalesvara 
 
 says that he died at Elendftr (where at the period of Tota Siddhuli iga the King Canna 
 odpya was a good Lingaita, Can. Bas. P. 63, 55), and that up to this day his relations are at 
 Kollipaki, Danugur to the South of Beiigaliir, and Eb-ndilr (YalandAr). 5) p. li 6) There 
 is a Siddha Naiijesvara at Tota iirya's time; Can. Bas, P. 63, 47. A Pancavannige 
 Canna Mallikarjuna appears iSaranalilarorita p. 5. 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 late style of its language. A Tamil translation of the Brahmottara kanda 
 Varatuiiga by Rama Pandya lias been referred to about tbe 12th century'). 
 
 30. Also the Bhaktirasayana by Sahajunanda whose paramatma 
 seems to have been Siva and whose guru was srimatparamaha/^saparivra- 
 jakaciirya sri Saccidan anda, may possibly be referred to about 
 1C50 A. D. The first Saccidfinanda (of five of that name) of .Sriiigeri is the 
 seventh guru befoi'e the present one (called Nrisi;«ha Bharati)-), and he 
 may be meant on account of para. 31; cf. however paras. 46-48. The 
 work is a prayer in 108 Shatpadi verses of inferior merit. 
 
 31. The popular treatise on pantheism, called Anubhavamrita, 
 was composed by Ranganatha (Sri Raiiga), a son of Malinga of the 
 Sahaviisi family, a pupil of srimatparamahamsaparivrajakacarya Sahaj- 
 a nan da guru, and an ardent follower of the Mallikarjuna linga of the 
 lovely Srigiri or Srisaila, or of Srigirisvara (1, 1-3; 18, 27-36). Sahaja- 
 nanda may be identical with the author of the just-mentioned Bhakti- 
 rasayana. I see no valid objection to assigning the composition to about 
 1680 A. D.; and in fact vulgar tradition makes it 200 years old. It numbers 
 13 chapters with 856 verses in Shatpadi.' 
 
 32. A rather bulky Lingaita work (our MS. is not properly numbered), 
 the Akhandesvara (Siva) vacana, called also the Shatsthala acarana 
 and treating on all the various highly mystical topics of the Liugfiita sect, 
 may date from this time. The form of the vacanas seems to be Ragale; 
 the author is not mentioned, but the style is modern. The headings of 
 the 9 chapters are: guru karunya stliala, linga dharana sth., vibhuti sth., 
 rudriikshe sth., bhakti sth., tiirya niralamba sth., prasadi sth., prana liugi 
 sth.; the six sthalas can mean: shad akshara (ow uamaA sivaya), shad 
 dhatu, shat karma, shad indriya, shad bhava, shad linga. 
 
 33. The following throe little treatises (like which there are very many), 
 according to their language, ideas and form, may belong to this time: 1. 
 The vedantic treatise of 15 vacanas, called Paucikarana, each vacana 
 concluding with the words: "Is it not so, oh Cidananda sadguruprabhu?" 
 2. The 7 Linga V ad huta vacanas, each one concluding either with: 
 "Oh Saukara, Nanjundesvaraprabhu!"', or with: "Oh Kudal's Caunasaii- 
 gamadcvaprabhu!" (Kxidal is the place where Basava died). 3. The 
 Saiikaratatva, 7 Ragale verses told by a Saukara deva. 
 
 1) Murdoch p. 82. 2) Mysore Krishna rftja's list of the iS'ringeri gurus; the title 
 put to Saccicirtnanda appears in the list, p. 13, ns belonging to the iSringcri sr&mis. 
 K— . * Si 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANABESE LITERATURE. 
 
 34. About 17G0 A. D.') falls the popular composition of the Canarese 
 so-called Jaimiui Bhfirata-'' by Lakshmisa of the Bharadvaja family, 
 a son of Annama of Devapura (Amarapura, Surapura; 1, 11; 34, 40. 
 41. 47)3>, containing 34 chapters with 1907 verses in Shatpadi. Its easy style 
 is a curious mixtui'e of old and new forms, a peculiarity that more or less 
 pervades all the works of the later period. There exists also a Telugu 
 translation of the Jaimini Bhfirata which is very popular; it is sometimes 
 mentioned as panca dabbu, "mere fiction", which name is given to apo- 
 cryphal poems that arc not grounded on any classical tradition, as the 
 Mai Ravanacaritra, Satamukha Rfunayana, Krishnarjunasamvada, and 
 Gauga Gauri samvada'J. 
 
 35. The Vaishnava dasa songs of Varaha Timmappa are 
 also to be referred to about 1760 A. D. This appears from one of the 
 hymns that bears his mudrika, in which a person of Sivabelli Magaue 
 (a division of a district) is introduced as having gone with his family to 
 the Mudugiri (Tirupati), to tell the Krishna idol there his deplorable 
 state that began under a Vibudheudra yati in the Pramadi sawvatsara (A. 
 D. 1759) on caitra suddha pancami, when Gopfilayya of Silgara was the 
 karanika of the hobali (a division of a district). The country then fell 
 into the hands of the Navab deva, and the devotees of Siva fled from 
 Enupura. The manager of the hobali, that belongs to Kanyanagara, was 
 then Mudriidi Anantayya, a man of tyrannical temper. The father of the 
 family, unable to bear the persecution, runs away, halts at Somesvara-kote, 
 crosses the Ghatta in coming to Bhimakatte and seeing Mullubiigil svilmi, 
 etc., etc. A.D. 17G0 the Navab Hyder made himself master of the kingdom 
 of Maisur. 
 
 36. To the same time may belong the Vaishnava dasa songs 
 by Vithala and Madhva; the first calling himself an abhinava (new) 
 Purandara''), and the second remembering "the feet of the excellent 
 
 1) H. Narasimmiah, proprietorof the Vicaradarpana Press, Bengalflr, in his prospectus (1873) 
 regarding a new edition of Lakshmija's work, says the poet executed his work about 180 years 
 ago. Mr. Narasimmiah has no doubt made to his own opinion proper inquiries before printing 
 the statement. Some say, for instance, the Munshi Tirumale Syamanna of the Wesleyan 
 Missionaries at Maisftr who knows the family very well, that the work is not even 100 years 
 old. 2) The Sanscrit work is a Pauranika composition, and seems to have been in existence 
 
 already before the 7th century; see Weber's Ind. Streifen ii., 392; Ind. Ant. iii., 23. 25; 
 above p. xliii. 3) This place, named also Devanapurn, is in the lianaviira Talflk of 
 
 Maisftr. 4) See further on,- No. 45, a Canarese composition of tlie same name. 
 
 5) Ind. Ant. ii , 308; the Vithopacaritra mentioned there, does not belong to 
 Vithala d&sa. See further on. 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 Purandara dAsa" in his Abhimanyu kilaga'), a composition in Ragales 
 of 43 pages in MS. There is a Citrasenakalaga prasaiiga by 
 Madhva dasa of Kuduma pur a (Udupu ?)■'), taken from the Bhfirata, 
 in 355 Yakshagana verses''. 
 
 37. A.D. 17G1 the Jaina Surfila, according to his own final statement, 
 wrote the story of the nymph Padmavati devi for Cennamma devi 
 of the raiiivasa (queen's house) of ^Sricandraiekhara Cikkaraya C'auta 
 of Puttikfipura (probably Puttur, not far from Maiigalur), the present 
 Cauta ex-rayas'), according to this work (1, 84), belonging to the Ka^ 
 dambas. The story has 12 chapters with 1G71 verses in a Ragale metre. 
 
 38. Very probably from A. D. 17G8 dates the An ubhavasikha- 
 mani; for the author, Ramacandra, a devotee of the Virupaksha 
 liiiga at Hampe, states (24, 59) that he finished his work in the Sarvadhari 
 samvatsara, by which must be meant 1768 A. D., and not 1828, as our 
 copy was written in 1844. Inverse 9 he asks a blessing of jagadguru 
 Mallikarjuna, Panditaradhya, Onnama acarya who is an avatarasishya of 
 Aghahara (Siva), and S a n k a r a c a r y a in the matha of Sringaripura 
 on the southern bank of the Tuiiga; and in chapter 9 he relates a 
 story about Saiikarficarya defeating the Jainas at Kasi. The mention 
 of Sankaracarya, the founder of Sringeri, is a circumstance very rarely 
 met with in Canarese compositions. Regarding himself the author says: 
 "The purohita of my house is Bommi batta of Jiida (weaver) Hebballi. 
 When Pedda arasa of the Gautama gotra, of the great Aiigirasa Ayasya 
 pravara, of the Baudhiiyana sutra of the YajuA s.ikhe of our Yajurveda 
 invested me with the sacrificial thread (munji), he readily and cheerfully 
 gave me instruction regarding the thread (yajiiopavita) and the gayatri; 
 and by this grace of the guru I set forth the Anubhavasikh."imaui. 
 The karanika Govinda Samba of Mayyurapura is my maternal 
 uncle and guru, who took my hand, taught (.me), and showial (me) the 
 road to good poetry". His own fatlier was Ramacandra, the karanika 
 of the village Kurutukote of the paragane of Krutapura (1, 
 10-12). The work contains Saiva legends first told by Gautama muni to 
 
 1) Ina. Aiit. ii., p. 309. 2) Ibd. p. 310. 3) Yaksliagfina, a. term not in the St. Petersburg 
 Lexicon, in Canaiesc and Ti-luju, denotes "a melody". Mr. Brown s. v. says: TaksIiagAna 
 is "poetry written ratlior to suit an air than according to tlio strict rules of prosody". But 
 Bucli licence is not to take place in Canarese, as it includes all the metres: respectively 
 Mori-metres, that arc lit for beinj chanted: Kandas, RaijnK's, and Shatpadis. As a work 
 composed in the Yakshagana style, ho mentions e. g. n Sitftknlyana. Cf. the Sltakalyana of 
 our list, No. 62. 4) See above p. Ixir. I 
 
 ^ : a 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARE8E LITERATURE. 
 
 Gambhira raya of Ratuagiri patna in Kasmiradesa, who in the end 
 with his town went to Kailasa; and then, under the appellation of 
 Gambhirarajacaritra, by Satyasivayogindramuni to Uttamaraja of Kanta- 
 vatipura in the North, who obtained the same benefits from them. Chapter 
 24, 22 the author states: "When I saw this poetry that, with joy, had 
 been composed in Sara shatpadi by Raghava, the spiritual son 
 of Hampe's Hariliara'), I learned its meaning by the guru"s grace, and 
 composed it in Bhamiui, Yardhika, and 5ara shatpadi". He observes 24, 
 58 that tbe benefits derived from hearing his composition are similar to 
 those derived from hearing the Bhagavata and Puranas, probably meaning 
 C a u a r e s c translations of them. 
 
 39. To the later days of the Vaishnava dasas seems to belong the 
 Nalacaritra, — 9 chapters with 481 verses in Shatpadi, — the author of 
 which calls his Krishna the Can nig a raya [i. e. Rauganatha) of Vara- 
 pura, for instance, 1, 2. 3. The two Telugu translations are mentioned 
 above under Xos. 2 and 23. 
 
 40. Here we venture to place also the Nijaliiiga sataka, 100 
 verses in Shatpadi in praise of 5iva, the language resembling that of the 
 padas of the Vaishnava dasas. Each verse towards its end contains the 
 words: "Oh Nijalinga bhavabhauga!" The last verse says that the author's 
 liiiga has its abode at Kadr ubhavapura (Pampapura?) on the shore 
 of the Tuugabhadra-). 
 
 41. About 1800 A. D. the Liiigaita Sarvajna's Vacanas in Tripadi 
 may have been composed, with such headings as guru karuna paddhati, 
 
 I liriga p., ishta liuga p., bhakta p., jnana p., etc.^) MSS. of them vai-y to 
 a great extent: a Beiigalur edition (1872) contains 105 verses, a Dh;ira- 
 vada one (1866) 225; whereas one of our MSS. (A.) has 398 verses, 
 although a chapter on kalajnana is wanting, 33 verses of which are 
 contained in another incomplete MS. (B.). This chapter also is not 
 in the other recensions. A. contains forty riddles (ogatu, ch. 21)0 and 
 
 1) See above p. liv., where it ia stated by the author of the Raghavankaoaritia that 
 Raghava has invented the Shatpadis. He means the modern Shatpadis, that are unconnected 
 with Nagavarma's devi'ikshara-feet, as is seen from Raghavanlca c. 19, 82 seq., where he 
 adduces patterns in short letters of the V&rdhikya, /Sara, Kusuma, Bhoga, Bhavani (!) and 
 Parivardhini, and introduces another kind, the Uddanda shatpadi, which regarding the number 
 of Moras is exactly like the Vardhika of our text (337), whereas his Vardhikya pattern in 
 our two MSS. lacks two Moras in each hemistich; but the Vardhikya in which he has 
 composed his work, quite agrees with our rule 337. 2) v. 81 contains the Hindusthant 
 
 term "lacar", needy. Nijalinga is also a proper name of men, see e.g. Bas. P. 59, i; Ganasah. 
 8, 10. 3) Cf. Ind. Ant. ii., 23. 4) There are also riddles in Tamil, Murdoch p. 208. 
 
 J2 : a 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARE8E LITERATURE. 
 
 a story of 15 verses told by the author regarding himself (ch. 22), neither 
 of which is iu the other recensions. According to the said story Sarvajna 
 was the illegitimate son of the Saiva Brahmana Basava arasa of Masur 
 (in the zillah of Dhiiravada), and had been born of a widow, a Miilava 
 woman, whom his father, in returning from a pilgrimage to Kfisi to ob- 
 tain a prasfida for a male child, had met in the potters' street at Am- 
 balur, and upon whom he had bestowed his specific .sivaprasfida. Sar- 
 vajiia's prophetical sentences are, we think, based upon the kalajnana 
 in the C'anna Basava Puraiia (63, CO seq.); but he goes further, stating 
 that before the great Lingaita ruler who is to come also according to the 
 Can. Bas. P''. to restore the Kalyana dynasty, called Basavanta deva 
 or Vira Vasavanta, Rangadurga (also: Raiigapatna, Raugapura, Sri- 
 ranga)-' will be taken by people with trowsers and hats (toppige), an 
 event that cannot well refer to .Sriraugapatna A. D. IGIO becoming the 
 seat of government of the Maisur dynasty in succession to that of Vidya- 
 nagara in that place; but probably refers either to its being taken by 
 Haidar in 1761, or by the English in 1799. 
 
 42. From the beginning of the 19th century may date also the 
 K u m a, r a R a m a C a r i t r a composed by the Lingaita R a ii g a y y a, son of 
 the pancala (artificer) Canna Bhu janga of the Canarese country, in which he , 
 
 ; 
 
 1) It says, be will be born in kali 4683 in the svabhanu sanivatsara (i.e. either 1582 or 
 1583 A. D.), will go to the town that bears the name of Basava and is in the midst of Enne- 
 kaveri, and after the final destruction of the Narasimha dynasty by the Turkas will come to 
 Vidyunagari, take possession of the Baliya bliandara, and rebuild Kalyana; G3, 64-70. (The 
 Parana dates from A. D. 1585). 2) Rangadurga, etc. is very unlikely to mean the 
 
 island Srtranga opposite Tirucinapalli in the Ivavori, that contains two pagodas, one of Vishnu , 
 or 5rtrariga, and one of <S'iva or Jambukcsvara. The following to some extent only probable : 
 dates may be mentioned: 1565 A. D., after king Rama's defeat, his general and minister of 
 Vidyanagara, took the government. 1572 Tirumale, a brother of Rilma, held the rule for 
 some time at Penugonda (see above No. 24) and at .Sri rail gap at na, and then was 
 succeeded by <Sriranga. 1585 or 1591 VcnkaUpati followed, since 1594 at Candragiri, 
 11 miles from Tirupati (cf. Ind. Ant. ii., 371), during whose reign i^rtrangapatna was once j 
 besieged by the nilyaka Virapjia of Madhuru who, however, was driven home; but IGlORiija I 
 odeya of Maisflr conquered that city, and made it his capital. 1630 Veiikatapati was 
 followed by Rama. 1640 Sriraiiga ruled, who made a grant to the English of the site of the 
 city of Madras, that after his father was called Cannapatna; 164 7 he was conquered by the 
 SultUn ofGolakonda, and became a fugitive (sec above p. xlviii.); and 1663 the Vidyanagara 
 dynasty ended with him. 1677 Vonkata deva mahurAja ruled T i r uc i n Apal 1 i. 1687 ' 
 the first Mogal force entered the Carnatie; 1710 Sadat ulla khAn became its first Navab; 
 1736 TirucinApalli got into the power of Cauda saheba, the son-in-law of the Navab of • 
 Arkadu. 1741 Tiruiinapalli was taken by the MiihrAltas. 1750 Canda saheba appears 
 again as a rival Navab of the Carnatie, 1757 with the French blockaded his rival and the 
 English at Tiruoinupalli, etc. { 
 
 K : a 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 remembers the Yigbnaraja idol at Tagadur (8, 8. 9)''. It contains 
 1 1 chapters with 1015 verses in the same Ragale metre that Kanaka dusa 
 used for his Mohanatarangini. For its contents see above p. xlix. seq., 
 and compare further on para. GG. 
 
 43. Probably about the same time tlic .SivasaranalilfLmrita was com- 
 posed, that contains stories regarding Lingaita devotees, based on the Basava 
 and Canna Bas. Puranas. It has 1 1 chapters with 4220 Yakshagana verses ac- 
 cording to the Bengalur printed edition (1871), from which, however, our 
 MS. differs to a considerable extent. The author is Cannappa ayya of 
 the town of Nidugal, to the South of Hampe, the Southern Kasi, where 
 the Virupaksha linga is (p. 5. 279). 
 
 44. Here may be mentioned as probably belonging to the same time, 
 the ^I n e s V a r a P u r ii n a, by an author who says that he knows nothing 
 concerning the rules of poetical composition, making obeisance to Gang a- 
 dhara gurunatha (1, 9. 11). It is a story about a Moua (or Mauna, 7, 
 11. 32; 8, 6), who does very extraordinary feats, e.g. raising people from 
 the dead (as many Liiigaitas at and since Basava's time are declared to 
 have done) being a trifle to him. He was born to a kammara (blacksmith) 
 Kallappa-) or Havappa and his wife Havakka of Havinalpura in the 
 grama of G o n a 1 near Surapura(l, 19; 2, 8. 9), and was an incarnation 
 of Mona linga. Kumilra Mona kills the king's son; to those who endea- 
 vour to seize him, he appears as Mona phakir, assumes his original 
 form, and restores the prince to life. In course of time he goes to Kasi (3, 
 45), and afterwards appears at Bijapura where the Muhammadans rule 
 under a Paccha, who do not worship any idols in the great Masiiti 
 (mosque) there, but teach the Kuran (4, 18-25). Mona assuming the 
 guise of a mad Mona din or Mona phakir enters the mosque, calls out 
 "AUallahayaha", approaches the Mull a who is reading the Kuran, and by 
 his magic power causes one of his shoes to fall from above down on the 
 Kuran as if it fell from heaven by Siva's power. For this offence he is 
 killed by the Paccha's order, but remains alive, whereupon he is adored 
 as Mona Paccha (ch. 4). Then there is a Gaugappa phakir who is like 
 a son of Monesa (Mona 5, 38), and other phakirs that stand in close 
 relation to him: Siddhasahcba phakir (7, 31), Baba ph., Panca ph., and 
 Bfila ph. (8, 4-11). Chapter 9 occurs, amongst other similar comparisons 
 
 1) At Tagadflr there lived, about Tota iirya's time (see above, No 15), a Lingaita Prabhu, 
 Cau. Bas. P. 63, 33; about tlie same time there lived a Nanja raya, v. 55, probably of Maisdr 
 (A. D. U01-H32). 2) A Kalli, Kallayya, Kalla of Havini'ilpura of an earlier time 
 
 appears Bas. P. 9, 44; 55, 26; 58, 7; Can. Bas. P. 57, 6 (Hi'ivina Hiil); cf. Oanasah. 8, 26. 39. 
 
 K- 
 
 J* 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 e. g. that "amin" is the same as "mona", also the declaration that the 
 term "All am a" is identical with "Allah". The Monesvara of the 
 story, whosoever he may have been, must have lived somewhere between 
 the years 1489-1686, when the Bijapura kings ruled. 
 
 45. The Gaiiga Gauri Sarxvada too I place here, though with some 
 diffidence. It relates how Siva in company with Niirada going to seek for 
 another wife, after much hardships found Gauga, brought her home, put her 
 on his head and Gauri on his knee, and for his own and the world's 
 amusement caused both to fight together. It contains 5 chapters with 
 835 Ragale verses, and professes to have been first told (at Bijjala's time) 
 by Nilamme to her husband Basava at Kalyfinapura. It has been stated 
 already that a composition of the same name exists in Telugu''. 
 
 46. The Jnanasindhu, a large treatise on Vedantism for the 
 masses, by Cidanandavadhut a, whose guru was Ci da nan da (Sa- 
 ccidanauda) Bharati who was in the Ayodhyapura (Sriiigeri) on the 
 bank of the Turigabhadra (,1, 1-25). The negligent language of the 
 work compels one to refer it to this late period, and to suppose that this 
 Cidananda Bharati was the last guru of this name at Sriiigeri'-', the im- 
 mediate predecessor of the present one, according to the Sringeri guru 
 list that A. D. 1854, after the death of Saccidananda Bharati, was com- 
 posed by Krishna rajendra of Maisur, son of Cama raja, who was 
 set aside in 1832 and died in 1868. The Jnanasindhu, therefore, probably 
 dates from about 1830. 46 chapters with 3486 Shatpadi verses. 
 
 47. Probably a few years pi'ior to the Jnanasindhu Cidananda 
 himself composed the Oi d a k h a n d a n u b h a v a s a r a, wherein he says he 
 intends to make the meanings of the Upanishats or the Vediiuta popular 
 (2, 3. 10. 11). 8 chapters with 537 verses in Shatpadi. 
 
 48. The Ilaribhakti rasayana, another kind of Vedantic treatise 
 for the people, also bears Cidananda's name, who states (1, 16) he 
 does not know the parama rahasyas told by the Vedantas, nor what the 
 Kapilas say, nor the way in which the Patanjalas and Sandilyas roam, 
 nor the various Agamas and Pauranas; he will speak by the grace of the 
 sadguru. But in the concluding verses of the first four chapters he 
 asserts that he has given the essence of all the Agamas and Pauranas; 
 and, in the end of the fifth, also that of the whole Amnaya (vcdic texts). 
 5 chapters with 301 Shatpadi verses. 
 
 1) See above No. 34. 2) See nbovo Nos. 30. 31. The Sni'oidi'innndn raonlioncd there 
 
 cannot well bo of so late a date, as ho was Iho guru of Sahajiiuanda, whose pupil, it seems, 
 was RnnganAtha. 
 
ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 49. The Anubhava rasayana by Krishna raja of Maisdr, 
 mostly in prose, evinces the style of a tract, and may have been written 
 in opposition to Mission tracts. It was printed at Bciigalur in 1SG5. 
 
 50. A translation of the Sukasaptati, or seventy tales of a parrot, 
 was made by a servant of Basava kshitisa, who says that Kodagi 
 pura's Narayana will bless those who hear it (1, 17). 70 chapters with 
 2937 verses in Shatpadi. 
 
 51. A. D. 1830 the Vitliopa (Vithoba) C'aritra, also called Vitha- 
 la Caritra, was composed at Kundapura on the Western coast by 
 Yenkatesa bhatta and one of his friends", describing how a Brahman 
 child that was to be sacrificed for the attainment of riches, was saved by 
 the interference of Vi thai a (Krishna) of Pandari n agar a. 70 Ra- 
 gale verses. 
 
 52. About A. D. 1830 a Sarasvata Brahman, called Gersappe 
 ■S a n t a y y a, who was Principal Sadaramin at M a n g a 1 u r (Kshemapura) 
 where he died about 25 years ago'-), began to compose a number of tales on 
 sul)jccts taken from the Bharata and Rimayana in Yakshagana metres, to be 
 used at dramatic performances ( nataka) ■'. Such compositions bear the name 
 of p r a s a n g a s. Of Santayya's compositions may be mentioned: the B h i s h- 
 ma parva, Drona parva and Karna parva; an Ekadasi pra- 
 sanga; a Jarasandha kalaga (fight), a Surathasudhanva kii- 
 laga; a Saubhadra kalyana; a Sit a kalyana''', wherein the 
 author's idol is called Kshemapurisa, 84 pages in MS.; Sitaviyoga 
 Lavanasamhara, which the author designates as belonging to the 
 Prakrita Ramayanottara''', calling his idol Kshemapuranivasa and Kshe- 
 mapuresa, 80 pages in MS; and the Ravanadig vij ay a, from the 
 Uttarakanda of the Ramayana, wherein the author appears as a devotee 
 of Venkata of Kshemapura or of Kshemapuresa, his Ganesa being at 
 Sarapura, 65 pages in a Mangalur lithograph. 
 
 53. Similar productions, probably of the same age, are: the Lava- 
 kusa kalaga of the Nataka Ramayana, 453 Yakshagana verses, at the 
 end of which 5rirauga whose abode is at Kanpuri, is invoked, a Dhara- 
 vada lithograph, 18G7; and the slaughter of Kicaka by Bhima, etc. 
 from the Yakshagana Viratparva, the author of which invokes the isa 
 
 1) This statement which annuls the supposition expressed in lud. Ant. ii., 308, is taken from 
 a MS. that since came to hand. 2) Mr. Balappa, a Sarasvata, and Sanscrit teacher at 
 
 the Government School at Mangalflr, has been kind enough to give us these particulars. 
 
 3) The Nataka Ramayana in Tamil is referred to the 18th century; Murdoch p. 199. 
 
 4) Above No. 3G, note 3. 5) The Telugu Uttara Ramayana, that superseded the older 
 versions, was written by Pushpagiri Timmanna about A. D. ITflO; Brown's Preface. 
 
 iS. _ a 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARE8E LITERATURE. 
 
 (linga) that dwells at Sarasijabhavapura or Ajapura, 423 verses 
 in a DliAravada lithograph of 1SG7. 
 
 The works we are now going to enumerate, have all been composed 
 in the 19th century, and some of the authors are likely to be still alive. 
 They form some of the publications of Bengalur and Dharava- 
 da native presses, from A. D. 1864-1872; the lithographs from Dha- 
 rav.lda simply ruin the eyes. 
 
 Publications of B ? n g a 1 ft r: 
 
 54. Tennfila Rfimakrishna hasyarasa katha, 20 stories in 
 prose regarding the jester Ramakrishna, who was attached to the court of 
 Krishna raja of Anegondi (1504-l.o29) whose minister was Appaji. It 
 exists also in Tamil (Murdoch p. 207). 
 
 55. B a lag rah a, a superstitious treatise on children's diseases. 
 
 5G. Betala (Vetala) paiicavi msatikatha, in prose, a transla- 
 tion of the twenty-five tales related by the Betala (goblin) to Vikramarka. 
 
 57. Sananda ganesvara katha, in Yakshagana verses, based on 
 the 5Cth chapter of the C'anna Bas. P. The rishi Purnavitta obtains from 
 -Siva his son Sananda who takes all the inhabitants of Yamapura to 
 Sivapura'). 
 
 58. Hawisa vi»(satikatha, in prose, translated liy S. Krishnaj^ya. 
 This series of twenty amorous stories narrated by a Ha^isa, has been 
 translated also into Telugu verse (Brown's Preface). 
 
 Publications of Dharavada: 
 
 511, KatliAsagara, 53 stories in prose, composed by Manavi 
 'Virappa of Bhrupura (Hubballi) in A. D. 1851. 
 
 GO. Kamadahana Ratipralapa Dundume (dun(lume=wanton 
 or bombastic composition), 27 verses. 
 
 Gl. Krishn aparijata, 128 pages, in Yakshag."\na verses, — a love 
 affair between Krishna's wives, arising on account of a pfirijata ilower 
 brought by Narada to Krishna, — by A p a r a 1 a T a m m a n ii a of the Ra- 
 yacur district. 
 
 G2. A Krishna lil J ot' IG verses. 
 
 63. A Krishna lilu Dundume, 25 verses, tlie last of wliich men- 
 tions sriguru of K u n d a g 6 1 1 a. 
 
 64. Kris h n a r j una D u n d u m e, 1 42 verses, as it apjiears by Kali 
 Basava Lingayya who, invoking the favor of tlie guru of Kunda- 
 
 1) The same is tul.l of' Siiliilniramosa, the friend of Canna Basava. Con. Bas. V. 59, 12. 
 
 JS » 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANABESE LITERATURE. 
 
 golla, composed the work b}' the wish of Keiicendra and Sirasa of 
 Bhrulatapiira (Iliibballi), sous of Timmendra and M'ljavva. 
 
 65. Kaivalj'apaddhati git a'), in Yakshaguna verses, a sort of 
 Laiiiga dasa padas, frequently referring to Lingdta legends, by one Era- 
 gambali Siddha varalinga or Shadakshari deva (?). 70 pages. 
 
 GG. Komara Rama katlia, an episode from the work mentioned 
 above No. 42, in an enlarged form and Yaksliagana verses, treating of 
 the vile desires of Ratuaji, one of Kampila raya's wives, for her 
 husband's son, the hero R:\ma. 58 pages. 
 
 67. Jalasilpi paUisakunadi sakuna, or omens regarding the 
 building of tanks, wells, etc.; and omens connected with lizards, etc. 
 32 pages in prose. 
 
 68. Dipa Kali caritra, or the story of the sivabhakta Dipa Kali of 
 Kaiicipura in Colamandala-'), based ou Basava P. IG, apparently by an 
 Ambulige Canna Mallisa. l,5hesays: "Palkurike's Somesa uttered 
 the story of the Siva saranas (devotees), andBhimakavi uttered the Basava 
 Paurana". 9 chapters with 1058 Shatpadi verses. 
 
 69. Uhanaiijaya Nighantaka, a Canarese tika professedly on 202 
 verses of Dhananjaya; but 21 verses only are given in full. 
 
 70. Draupati manaharana Dundume, G7 verses, by a disciple 
 of Cokka Siddhesa of Bhrulatapura (Ilubliulli). 
 
 71. Dharavada Varelavar uana Dundume, 33 verses about 
 the Varelas, a class of people at Dharavada. 
 
 72. Nuli Candayya sarada, a praise of the Liugitita Nuli Canday- 
 ya of Basava's time (Bas. Pur. 58, 7). 25 verses. 
 
 73. Palli saratadi sakuna, or omens of lizards, chameleons, etc.^' 
 20 pages in Sansci'it and Canarese, taken from a Bombay publication. 
 
 74. V i r a S a u g a y y a D u n d u m e (cf. Bas. P. 58, 2), a sort of Liiigaita 
 love story, by Sali Canna Basava of Tantupura (Dharavada). 
 
 1) The DharavSda editor, on the title-page, says it is a glta sung hy Shadakshara svami; 
 he perhaps means the author of the Rajaeokhara vilasa, sec above p. Ixvii. The first verse 
 is as follows: "As all sastras declare, thou art the spotless guru for all and all, I have under- 
 stood by (or under) the name of Eragambali Siddhavaralinga; oh Hara, thou hast made 
 diksha to me; by (or under) the name of vara Shadakshari deva thou hast let me know the 
 anubhava of the iSiva sastra." In the Mangala versos on page 70 Canna Vrishabha of tho 
 T a r a b e t m a t h a of Tantupura is mentioned, called in one of the following verses Dhara- 
 vatla's Can. Viishubha. Tantupura is a translation of Dharavada. 2) The person is 
 mentioned also in Ganasahasranama 5, 4. S) I possess two treatises on fate in MS., one 
 is called Navaratna cintamani in Canarese; the other is a Nakshatra tilaka, 
 Sanscrit and Canarese. The first-mentioned seems to belong to the 19th century. 
 i 2S 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. 
 
 75. Vetala paucavimsakatha, in a translation quite different 
 from that of Ko. 56. 
 
 7(1. Vaidya sastra, expressly prepared for the press. 
 
 77. Vaidyamrita, translated from the Marathi. 
 
 78. 6'aranu Basava Ragale and Sarana Basava Ragale Kanda. 
 The iirst of these Lingiiita praises forms 100 verses, each of which ends 
 in "6'aranu Basava"; of the second (p. 26 seq.) it is not easy to determine 
 the end, as it is printed together with matter that seems to be different''. On 
 page 36 the following words occur (see above Nos. 3. 5. 6. 7): "I will men- 
 tion the names of the poets who praised the Basava puraiia; . . . Somanatha 
 kavi composed the Basava Purana in Andhra, and Bhima in (Canarese) 
 using the Shatpadi metre; . . . Saukara aradhya, the lord of the poets 
 (kavisvara), was pleased to tell the story fully in Sanscrit; Siva kavi of 
 Balacandra nagara composed it with vastuka; . . . and then the Catura 
 Basava liiiga (the author probably meaning Idmself) has elegantly 
 written the granthartha by the grace of Yatipura"s Siddhesa". 
 
 79. Sivaparijata, or the story how Parvati rejected Vishnu and 
 married Siva, throwing on his neck the parijata garland. 3 chapters in 
 Yakshagaua verses in 18 pages. 
 
 80. Sivabhakti sara, 107 verses in Shatpadi, liy .S'ivadhyana 
 Ramayya, the chief disciple of Gaiigadhara Bharati svami. 
 
 81. Sivaratri katha, or a story about a cruel fowler-' who at 
 night unconsciously threw some Bilva leaves ou a neglected lii'iga, when 
 Siva's messengers came and invited liim to come to Rajatadri (^Kailasa). 
 101 verses in Shatpadi dedicated by the author to guru Govinda. 
 
 82. Simhasana battisuputtale, or thirty-two stories told by 
 thirty-two puppets of Vikrama raja's throne to Bhoja raja, in prose, trans- 
 lated from the Marathi by one Canna Basava and Basava Liiiga. 
 
 83. Sudhama caritra, a story of Krishna's friend Sudhama, 6 chapters 
 with 148 Shatpadi verses. 1, 3 yati, vadi, and prasu are mentioned. 
 
 84. Subodhamrita, a collection of 22 miscellaneous stories inpx'ose. 
 
 85. Subhashitagrantha mala, a collection of alphabetically ar- 
 ranged Sanscrit verses with a Canarese translation. 72 pages. 
 
 U 
 
 1) Tlio small Tolumc of 48 pages wherein it occurs, contains also an A ksh n rnm A lil 
 in praise of Siva, this word forming the end of each of the 51 Tcrses, ascribed to Saiikaru- 
 cilrya. It begins: adbhutavigraha amaradlitsvara | nganilagunagana amitasira II 1 II Anandu- 
 mpta Asritaralcshita | Atmunanda maliesii sira II 2 II Also a Mabimnn stnva by Push p a- 
 datta has been printed at DhAravAda, 42 verses in Sanscrit with a Canarese translation. 
 
 2) Cf. Bas. P. 58 v. 8 sivarAtri; Sangnyyo, v. iivarAtrc Saiikanno. 
 
AN ESSAY ON CANABE8E LITERATURE. 
 
 8G. Saumiui katliii, 98 verses in Shatpadi. The uiithor is Ba- 
 sava Ling a, the son of Madivaja of Kunclagolla. The Urahniaii 
 woman Saumini walks in a dissolute way, is driven away into the jungle 
 and lives there with a fowler with whom she eats flesh and drinks brandy, 
 so that when she dies, Yama curses her to be born again »s a miserable 
 low-caste woman. As such she once follows the pilgrims to Gokariia, where 
 she quite accidentally oflors a Bilva leaf to a liuga, and therefore is taken 
 to Kailasa. 
 
 87. II u b 1) a 1 ! i v a r n a n a I) u a d u ni e, 'J verses of a low character. 
 
 88. llubballi markata Dunduuie, 5 stupid verses. The aiithor 
 is a son of Canna Vrishabha (Basava) and belongs to the Tarabct- 
 sali matha of Dharavada (see above No. 65, note)". 
 
 In the above list are no doubt many omissions, though it contains 
 all the generally known and read native productions so far as they 
 have not been executed by Christians. I have given what I happened 
 to have at hand. May the present volume form a small contribu- 
 tion towards a History of Canarese literature! Its defects will doubtless 
 be excused by all who know the diiiiculties connected with first attempts 
 of a similar character. 
 
 Of Tamil literature it has been said by Dr. Caldwell that "it is the 
 only vernacular literature in India which has not been content with 
 imitating the Sanscrit, but has honorably attempted to emulate and 
 outshine it." But my own impression is that the more Canarese verna- 
 cular literature becomes known, the more evident it becomes that it 
 will fully bear comparison with any other vernacular literature of the 
 South. 
 
 J^&yccira, 19::r Cciccer IS'fk- F. Kittel. 
 
 1) Canna Basa appa and Basa Liiiga appa, Dharavada's Deputy Educational Inspector 
 (Diputi Ijyukesanal Inaspoktarn), ventured on a translation of Shakcspear's Comedy of Errors 
 (Kamedi aph Yarasa), and anno. 1871 had it printed at Dharavada under the title "A won- 
 derful story that will cause to laugh who do not laugh." 
 
 -2J 
 
CORRECTIONS. 
 
 CORRECTIONS 
 
 REGAU1)1N(J THE TIIKFACE AND E;>SAY. 
 
 Page V, line 27, from top, supply a comma after ■'occurs". 
 P. X, tiole 1, not "saisviidaiiii", but "sasivadani". 
 P. XIII, /. 21, f. t., not "1633", but "1643". 
 P. XVII, I. 15, f. t., not "sarajijodara", bat "sarasijodara". 
 P. XVIII, I. 14, f. t., not "Kaundinya", but "Kaundinya". 
 P. XXIV, No. 5, )!o( "the Tirumale", bttt "Tirumale". 
 P. XXV, I. 23, f. t., 7wt "found also", but "found as such also". 
 P. XXVIII, note, I. 20, from bottom, strike out the stop after "Basava". 
 P. XXIX, I. 19, f. t., not "two verses') and was", but "two verses'), was". 
 P. XXXI, I. 4, f. t., not "from the instances", but "only from instances". 
 P. XXXI, note. In. 3-4, f. b., not "where king Nirahankura (accordins to the fan. 
 
 Bas. P.) or Mamakara (according to the Prabhulingalile) ruled with his wife Sujnani or 
 
 Mohini devi", but 'where king Mamakara ruled with his wile Mohini dovi".') 
 P. XXXIV, note, I. 6, f. b , riot "became", but "had become". 
 
 P XXXV, note, I. 16, f. b., not "Two others", but "Two others in the Rasaratnakara". 
 P. XXXIX, note, I. 1, f b., not "Mahasragdhara", but "Mahusrngdhara". 
 P. L, /. 3, f. t., not "Penagondi;", but Penagonde". 
 P. LVIII, note, I. 2, f. b., not "C'undii", but "Cauda". 
 P. LX, /. 1, f. t., not "recites", but "relates". 
 P. LX, ;. 18, f. t., not "of some Tatsamas, Tadbhavas", but "of some Tatsnmas, of 
 
 Tadbhavas". 
 P. LXV, /. 18, f. t., not "The same, regarding its authorship, appears from the following 
 
 two verses", but "The same appears from the following two verses regarding its 
 
 authorship". 
 P. LXV, I. 27, f. t., not "an comprehensive", but "a comprehensive". 
 P. LXIX, I. 16, f. t., not "Bolesa", but "Boleia". 
 P. LXIX, 7jole, I. 1, f. t, not "Lihgi", but "Siiigi". 
 P. LXX, ;. 2, f. t., not "Varatunga by", but "by Varatuiiga". 
 P. LXX, I. 27, f. t., not "shad", but "shad". 
 
 1) The curt sentence in the Can. Bas. P. allows also the meaning of tho PrabhulingnltlS. 
 See p. LVllI. 
 

 (INTRODUCTION) 
 
 1. This work of the Kavirajahamsa, for its excellence, commands the esteem even of 
 Kalidasa. 
 
 e:^ O 3j=5^ 5^33 eJal oix. ^ O 
 
 d23:^-crfd-^y=5ri-aJjOo^r^F"-dnj^£53d^oJiir-odoj_^i5j3 
 r\o23:^-o^D'3r3-adJSir\F-sdcj-sdd ^-2oo:;^od-too^i3oo^cJo I 
 
 
 SdjE^odJ TOS?Crar^530?§^^n)B^ ^fiS-aDSiSdonjFJa), 
 
 1) Before this verse there are 6 Mangala verses (stanzas) in M. and 8b. of which v. 6 
 (an invocation of Bharatt) is also in Sa. as v. 3, in Re. as v. 1, and in B. and D. as v. 3; and 
 of which V. 1 Is also in B. and D. as v. 2. U. Ra. Rb. and Rd. contain no Mangala verses. H. 
 and Ra. begin with simply stating that NAgarvarma told his wife, he was going to teach her 
 prosody as he had learned it, viz. according to what Pingala heard when the deva (no name) 
 was telling prosody to the devt, and afterwards told the Rishis (the reading differing from that 
 of V. 22 of the text, the English heading of which is to bo compared); Rb. begins with the 
 Pratishtha, resp. v. 80 of the text; Rd. with a verso after our verse 34, that has not been 
 adduced in this edition. See note to v. 34. 
 
INTRODUCTIOH 
 
 2. At the request of the learned the work has been composed. 
 
 r^ Ti -6 I) 
 
 3. Only a poet like the author can write with elegfance, 
 
 3'di;50nJ'3^t? d£5jOS33^ 
 
 ^Q^ 
 
 ») 
 
 ddo3oJ3S7* 3^c^-Ci'i)EiSdori?SjSeop ZOOo. II 3 II 
 
 id '^ 
 
 4. Nagavarma's genealogy 2). 
 
 55o7l^J3^55j3 £5ohSj^0 i'do r?J3r\03Jn)07ioo". II 4 || 
 
 3D£d?l£:3 js^o r^--^^cdjo 
 
 A 
 
 4) 
 
 c3(CJc3j«)^N^r(:^d<?]njj£d 
 
 dj3(^c3j3(^of^J 5dO£5(^<|)^^ 
 
 55o^(S-^o3jj3^ 5jp3dooi)^?5^^jo^-r\jr3o. || 6 || 
 
 1) In Sb. and M. verses 8 and 9. 2) This is in Sb., Sc, M. and L.; the text is a trne 
 
 copy of So. S) Sb. and M.: zini £o'^f^XrirfJJo I^sXosjSoXjo. 4) This verse is 
 
 only in 8c. 5) In Sb. and M.: niD^jsvXrJsSaxorf I f JfDSio3j9^ ftqreSsA c3X9 dFB^js | 
 »sd, and then a largo blault. SedX^Ji^ is certainly wrong; perhaps sztiX'Sayl 
 
INTRODUCTION 3 
 
 A 
 
 3) 
 
 7^ :^-c^)Ol>o rio^^ £)2i?^p7l r\or9'^ I 
 
 CO ^ "J 
 
 D3'd?5-^rj ^r\^ , 
 
 4) 
 
 6) 
 
 ?^5^3'd?5-^nj ^r\^ 2^^d?i-rior3o. || 12 y 
 
 1) In Sc. and L.; the Rcpha in ^ is not counted. 2) In So. and L. 3) In Sc. and L, 
 
 4) In Sc. and L. 5) In Sc. and L. Instead of SJosStf £3 7\c L. reads S^JotijS'iS Xo, as it reads 
 In T. 9, instead of ^o^if e3 Xo, #J8orf52s Xo. 6) Only in Sc. '^ 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 I) 
 
 F^Jr^d-?* S^(«^'S25 olo^J'y* sS?iDo. II 13 II 
 
 A^^^ ^^r;j . . . . 
 
 c? 
 
 2) 
 
 PoI^JS^Sj^^ F3^7l5JJ^0r?37^-^?5jSSio. |1 14 
 
 5. All good poets will be pleased with this brilliant work. 
 
 ?ra rio3'ci^-^^d£:3oi3'do £:5j:^pr(odos5^c? il 15 || 
 
 6. The author's desire has been to produce a good treatise. 
 
 2^ O 3j^ od J3 Oa) »iv ^ O 
 
 ^cS dd-DDSi3oo?i;5;5, s3(^dj3dsord(^ g^zoo^^^ijo. ii 16 || 
 
 1) In Sb., Sc., M. and L. Instead of ^(fiti L. has ^tf&l^sS . Sb. and U.'s reading is: 
 
 eSoSssJ ^c?\^cdj(j;i I sticS Xore-n^jS !;{dr3so^Xo ^7><3c|| ecoS^f S§-^^cxJj | ?rooi 
 ^rf? ^?S3^e3 c&o£3? 33;^&o|| . 2) In all the four manuscripts. L.'s corrupt reading is: 
 & ^<-iS/gS7<o a I zSQt,r<gJi -^crifSif, ^re^iJaDoXo ns^Xo || 3;eS35.3gstf3^Xo I liaeus 
 B§^o fTOXrf5i>rS7\j:3FiOilo II Sb. and M. read thus: Cy^ixJO S3i-»so3SJ siJOo | rf;s5TJc3szi 
 ^ofsi-is (M. ^o7\) stjojoooXo 35^^-11 5ie 5rioseodJo :i3^-Xj | Rs3'7ifJ;3 sfXri^rSXj-sa* 
 8io|| . Then in Sb. and M., as their verses 16 and 17, follows an uninstruotive praise of the re- 
 nowned Nitgavarma (somewhat mutilated). 3) A corrupt reading of this verse occurs 
 in M. and Sb.; the one given is that of Sa. 4) In M., Sa., Sb., B. and D. After it 4 versos 
 (containing reflections of the poet in a mutilated form) that are in M. and Sb., two of which occur 
 also in L., and the last in D. and B., have been left out, the course of instruction beginning 
 with V. 17 of the text. 
 
 ts- 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 7. An illiterate poet is a blind man. 
 
 uododorso sdc3£:5j,^docj(o /iaJosj?Sj5(? ii 17 n 
 
 8. Or ho is a mere howler like a bear screaming for its sore eyes. 
 
 ?ra?^£5o^e3'olidc3(o? ^r^^- 
 
 '^ 2) 
 
 z3^?5d1) 3'daaJo ^'S'^^jaesoodo 5J^:^3';^! || 18 |i 
 
 9. A sign of inexact poetry. 
 
 c^e3-r\s?d 56J3S3/1 ziEord"J5clejo I 
 
 tfi3 ^tpa^^T^T^J^^o do^o. II 19 II 
 
 10. Forced poetry is unsuccessful. 
 
 ^3^^\o53o qjd? doesoh, s'oQcJa S"s^d ^jsj^o I 
 
 d^0(&) S3(^j«)ddodo ^J5^^ 
 
 11. He who knows how to handle one pattern-metre well, for instance, Jagatt (v. 12-1 seq.), 
 cannot be called arrogant for thinking himself able to become deeply versed in prosody (?). 
 
 2ir\^-ejjodd ^osJJdj71 
 
 zoTla^d oriai-e|jodil0(^ro, too^-Ei?id do^ I 
 
 1) In M., Sa., Sb., B. and D. 2) In M., Sb., B. and D. 3) In M., Sb., B. and D. D. reads: 
 
 ^e37^;3«AS,dti— 3^657^; D.: 83;eA; Sb.: e3;eMA; Sb. and M.'a last line: aes S^ esS^HSirf 
 t* ' ' ' _o xi -6-0 
 
 sJp^o. i) In M., Sb., B. and D. 
 
 B-^^— . - SI 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 3^,0 Tlor^^o 5:jOrf^zoi;3o7lo63c3ro3b(^? |i 21 
 
 12. Nngararma teachinj; his wife, to a great extent, made use of the prosody that had 
 been propagated in the world by Pingnja [and had been told by Indudhara to Ume]. 
 
 :^USUS ^Zi>-rih7^ ^1)7\^^jFo ^^0. II 22 || 
 
 13. He recommends his worli, the chandombudhi, to his wife. 
 
 Ed 
 
 £:3o(:;jjd-rtoc^-^i^od-di^?5-dc^;^r\^oc5o. || 23 
 
 3) 
 
 1) In Sa., Sb., M., B. and D. The reading given is nearly B.'s; D. has: a29 j '^ Xjrfc sJe^cJo 
 eorfo/;c6S:3ro5oe: M. and Sb.: awXjdoSd ^?VrffS.s95o ?Fe3 X £?« ^oeorfoT^cBf ro3jsf, b 
 reading against the metre; B. has: eo«' j 5,0 7\0rf.o SBrfi3o20rfo7^ci3:3rcA)e. Sa.'s reading is 
 peculiar: kX*? i;Jod:i soe^odj j ^^dS.St3 ^od5jS.?j E0JqJ-3:jid :io:io-|| sOoXo:ioS5 rfe 
 ^.al? ff I e?jXfJjjsiro SBoao^oeo^oT^cBircaj? || . 2) In 8a., Sb., M., D., B.; cf. H. Ra. under 
 V. 1. Sb. and M. more correctly as to grammar:-- c5.5^ Sv cdrfos^SjJoSJ-SST^ fStrzT^^Tii 
 tiro. This reading gives Nagavarma the name of Nakiga. This last word, according to Bome 
 MBS., recurs also in vs. 111. 115. 137. 147. 153. 181. 215. 286 (instead of 5j<^r-) where the 
 text hasPingala. V. 131, line S, the MSS. have: "In the way which Pinaki and Naki uttered"; 
 N4ki alone, according to some MS3., occurs also v. 121 (instead of daeSfjs^) and v. 151 
 (5J3*oaoci44»<5' instead of hc7(^af6 c&af). See NAkiga (Vishnu) No. 273, b. S) In Sa., 
 
 Bb., M., D, (as the concluding verse of the work), H. and Ra. v. 3, Ro. v. 2. Xj:i only In Sa., 
 the others have :i7i. 
 
 tli- 
 
TUE SYLLABLE-FEET 
 
 A. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 
 
 I. CHAPTER 
 
 1. The syllables or syllabical marks of the syllable-feet 
 
 14. The ten syllables of great distinction (a=laghu, X=guru). See verse 28, etc. 
 
 2) 
 
 2. The five long syllables and the two signs to mark the quantity of syllables 
 
 15. The sign for a metrically long (guru) syllable is a crooked perpendicular line; that 
 for a metrically short (laghu) syllable is a straight perpendicular line. (The forms appear in 
 A. Weber p. 203. 215. 416.) Instead of the first-mentioned sign Europeans use a horizontal 
 line (— ), and instead of the other a turned up half Bindu (^). The European signs have been 
 adopted for this Edition. 
 
 1) This heading is not in the manuscripts. Observe, from the beginning, that the syllabic- 
 feet are formed of unalterably fixed syllables occurring at fixed places. There is another 
 kind of feet which is formed of a certain number of Moras (matra), a Mora being the quantity 
 of a short syllable; such feet are called Matra Ganas. The Kanda verse (v. 269 seq.), for 
 instance, consists of Matra Ganas, as do also all true Canarese metres. 2) In Sa., Sb., M., 
 
 D., B., Ro. 3, H. and Ra. v. 4. 
 
THE SYLLABLE-FEET 
 
 
 J) 
 
 16. A syllable, though short by itself (sayyakkara), within a verse becomes metrically 
 long -when followed by a double-consonant (ottakkara), counting as much as a syllable fol- 
 lowed by a double-consonant in a word. 
 
 r\odo^4i'^'^o'^^ ^^ 
 
 i\)do:^do. £3«)dj-uJ53i-2j:^;i^-;:^oo3je! || 26 11 
 
 17. Besides, a double-consonant (daddakkara) formed by a consonant being followed 
 either by the Bindu or the Visarga; then the end of a Hemistich (padiintya, the length of 
 which however ought to be always clearly expressed in practice); and a long vowel (dtrgha) 
 are metrically long (guru). 
 
 ^Ji)0^Z6 dC^3^,do, SjCJSto^,,©, ^Sj^o I 
 
 S) 
 
 ^oCJo ?|pljSiOl) ^Dr\^^~r-^<^o^o. II 27 II 
 
 3. The figuratiTe names for the eight syllable-feet, and for 
 long and short syllables 
 
 18. By mixing long and short syllables three by three, the eight syllable-feet (akshara 
 gana) are obtained. An enumeration of their figurative names: dharaui, jala, agni, marut, 
 vyoma, ravi, sae&hka, indranilaya. 
 
 1) In Sa., Sb., M., B., D., II. and Ra. v. 5, Re. v. 4, Rd. v. 4. B., D., Re. have l^diirfjSv; 
 M., 6a. ;6j^Srfj^; Ra. :3(i!(SS^; Rd. ^i.7i^^^. II. 4(5>iS^. 2) In Sa., Sb., M., B., D., H. 
 Ra. T. 7, Re. v. 6, Rd. v. 3, 0. v. 3. Sa., M., Sb. ;3i!oi)5.tf ; U. and Ra. :5;3^T3; Rb. Aii'S.Ti: 
 Re. f Oi^oilSd. D. and B. SodJ Se^TiF'^x!. 3) In Sa., etc., H. Ra. v. 8, Re. v. 7, Rd. v. 2, 0. v. 2. 
 
THE SYLLABLE-FEET 
 
 rr 
 
 53o-dsS-2!2rao^(^odj-^oai)(x)os$) rlrsd s3ria*. II 28 
 
 1} 
 
 19. Figuriitivo names for Guru (triyambaka, rudra, or any other synonym) and Lagbu 
 (muriintaka, hari, or any other synonym). Instead of the figurative names for the eight syllablo- 
 feet the eight letters, mentioned already in verso 23, are also used. 
 
 ?5oJjSo ^1odo£5o^oJCl), t{^, 
 
 2) 
 
 2^ajoi5oo2ooc3o (^^oJjsSoao 7lr^-^3'd^o^jo. II 29 || 
 
 4, The way of calculating the eight syllable-feet 
 s^ —^ vj 
 
 20. A first rule (the same as verso 325), the form of which appears to bo this: 
 
 (Spondeus) 
 
 ^ — (Iambus) 
 — ^ (Trochaeus) 
 ^ --' (Pyrrhichius) 
 
 r(odor\^f^ij,55e5-^3ol) 
 
 ^d-ej5iJ^n^^odjj;S>5?1o, £4or(-^aJb^! || 30 || 
 
 1) In Sa., etc., H. Ra. v. 12, Ec. v. 5, Rd. v. 13,0. v. 7. Ra. H. have, as their v. 1 3, a Kanda verse 
 of their own: oJcic^J ^jGoJo a?j. odj | sijcgc^jsca^rfj ^yioioi^^ £°'9£^\\ Cjoci3^t3 
 S^-, SiK^., I 3D c355jFSiSX»3c3j ie« dSifS^SsiJO I i 2) In Sa., Sb., M., B., D., H. Ra. v. 9, 
 Ro. T. 8, Rd. V. 5, 0. V. 4. 3) In Sb., M., B., D., Rd. v. 12 (instead of ^esrJ it has 
 
 -^. 
 
10 
 
 THE SYLLABLE-FEET 
 
 21, 
 
 The grand rule with three 
 
 steps : 
 
 
 
 First 
 1 
 
 Second 
 
 1 2 
 
 T/.lr 
 1 2 
 
 
 1. — 
 
 2. w 
 
 i. ^ — 
 
 1. 
 
 2- u — 
 
 
 3. — 
 
 3. — vj 
 
 X -^ 
 
 
 4. ^ 
 
 4. w w 
 
 4. ^ ^ 
 
 
 5. — 
 
 5. 
 
 5. -_ 
 
 
 6. ^ 
 
 G. u _ 
 
 (;. ^ _ 
 
 
 7. — 
 
 7. _ ._. 
 
 7. _ tj 
 
 
 8. u 
 
 n. ^J ^ 
 
 S. >j w 
 
 r\odo FTOmp o5;j^ ftosjo^ooSj tod (n^^fj* e3o^(,ort^j3T7*! r3o^^, 
 
 (NidoicS^^, e9a8ff3do-T3oS3i-:djoa)5, ^?^;3^dj^^ ^e^Jo! 
 
 31 
 
 5. The names and forms of the eight syllable-feet, of. v, 27 
 
 22. A short vorso with the figurative names (changing according to the selection of cor- 
 responding synonyms), i. e. 
 
 - -^ " , ia'ei 
 
 ^ 1 jala 
 
 u — ^ 1 sdrya 
 
 -^-, vahni 
 
 >-'>-' — 1 vayu 
 
 ^ ' gngana 
 
 > dhare 
 
 <j '-> ^ , naka 
 
 =S^orfo 
 
 
 1) In Sa., etc., II. Ra. v. 14, Ro. v. 9, Rd. v. 11. M., Rd. read pBajJ:^ . M. (vs. 65. 66) has 
 two other verses after our v. 30, together with Sb., and II. Ra. v. 10 and v. 11; the second 
 one is also in Ro. as v. 13; they are as follows: XoTi^::i^Ti '&>dsi a^^^rfo | 20i3 rfjJoio 
 *ia:S sa.'iiio 20t3 Lo^o 11 XjdJ3cdo§e;S^ o I £;»6oaj«3 oSj 0= (Ua. 5/s5odJOTJoSoi>N 
 Ti-^r-v^Til^^Xo ||65 II siiaew XjcioaUjj ^rfe3-5§^ j ^jstisscf ei^iijj SLgS (Rn. ^JjooS) 
 tImosS ;irf:ss?\o3j(Sb. a^psoodj, Re. rirfosisBcrfj, Ra. and H. deficient) t!) || Aeos?!) XotiJ- 
 o?!jo;io^X(Rc. rtjfb?iJrioeJvJJSCcXo, Sb. rt^esP;ijXjo£i^jjdoajX\ | cwesiJiXjiJoLoSdboo 
 iS si!i)^oU)-rfdo (Ro. SBrf^S Xjtis siwoi S3o3_)|| 66 || 
 
THE SYLLABLE-FEET H 
 
 
 23. A lonf^cr Tcrso of the snmo description. 
 
 
 
 (Ihatrl 
 
 - - ^ 
 
 vyoma 
 
 
 toya 
 
 ^ - V. 
 
 ndityn 
 
 
 aiklii 
 
 - u ■^, 
 
 ubjiiri 
 
 u w - 
 
 muruta 
 
 WWW, 
 
 naka 
 
 tod a:3^0 ^iSoSoJSodO ^JSoi'O i'doSlOoCra i^JJSdO^; S^/S.I^SJOaSjS I 
 
 <^ ' "6 
 
 ai 
 
 ^d ^^o £5J3CJ^S3; £;50J3e50 SJcJJ^s^o ?ra3'o, (x)2r3d^3'r3^(! 11 33 
 
 2) 
 
 24. A verso with the syllable-naraes, viz. 
 
 I Ma ^ana w — w Ja gana 
 
 ^ >-''-' 1 Na gana ~ '^ ~ , Ka gana 
 
 — WW, Bha gana w w — , Sa gana 
 
 <-■ > Ya gana w , Ta gana 
 
 r\jdo Wttjj^ ?3c^oc;id, zi-d-rtPc); 
 
 3) 
 
 25. The figurative names and the syllable-names, (to which the European names have 
 been added at the end), i. e. 
 
 1) In M. and Sb. The verse is not perfect regarding grammar ('XXS= XXSo). 2) 8a., 
 Sb., etc., H. Ra. v. 15, Ro. v. 10, Rd. v. 10, 0. v. 6. 3) In D., B. and O. v. 20. It is iden- 
 
 tical with V. 14 of the Kavi Jihv& Bandhana; it is defective regarding grammar. 
 
«5 -S5 
 
 I 12 THE STLLABLE-FEET. A. 
 
 , Mo gana, Earth (bhAmi, dh&tri, dhare, dharani, nrvi, eto.)i Moloesus 
 
 >-' — — > Yft gana, 'Water (jala, toya, etc.) , Bacchicus 
 
 — '-'—■ Ra gnna, Firo (agni, sikhi, vahni, anala, etc.) , Amjihimacrus (Creticus) 
 ^ ^ — , 6a gana, Wind (vnta, mfiruta, vnyu, marut, etc.) , Anapaestus 
 
 ^ ) Ta gann, Sky (ambara, vyoma, gagana, etc.) , Antibacchicus 
 
 y-> — ^ . Ja gana, Sun (nrka, iiditya, sftrya, ravi, etc.) , Amphibrachys 
 
 — ^ ■^ , isha gana. Moon (saei, abji'iri, sasAnka, iudu, etc.) , DactyUis 
 
 ■^ <j w . Na gana, Heaven (naka, indrnniliiyn, devii, indra, etc.) , Trilrachyn 
 
 26. Special caBCS in which tho several syllable-feet are used (at the beginning of a 
 verse), viz. 
 
 in blessing (iislrvada) w — o in showing fear (bhtta) 
 
 >-' in coming to war (parabalamuttigc ) — vj w in being happy and liberal 
 
 (toshatyagi) 
 "-" >^ — in Buffering pain or being sick (kleeavyiidhi) — — o in sacking (dhaliyiduvike) 
 — ^ — in showing courage (dhairya) ^ \j ^ in desiring (kami) 
 
 v.- 
 
 1) After this verse (defective in grammar, but also in H. and Ra.'s VII.) there follow in M. 
 and Sb. 23 verses about gana-phala-vritti, i, e. the good or bad consequences connected with the 
 use of the syllable-feet, and about gana-lakshaua, i. e. the colour, presiding deity (adhidaiva), 
 caste (kula) and good or bad character of the several feet. Only 3 of the verses are in Rd. ; in Ra. 
 and H. some of them are given in a supplement after chapter 6, that docs not bear the signature 
 of belonging to the original work; Ro. has 5 of them after our v. 32. D. and B. have 8 of them 
 after the same verse; one of them occurs also in the Kavi Jihva Bandhana as v. 15, and as 
 V. 1 in Rd. and 0. In 0. there are 4 of them. One that is in B., D., Sa., and Re. as v. 12, is in 
 none of the others. Verse 35 of our text shows a peculiar character, and has, therefore, been ad- 
 duced; it is in all tho MSS. Rd.'s reading (v. 14) of it has been adopted, as it brings in all the feet. 
 The Kavi Jihva Bandhana, in its v. 51, states that when one is in doubt about the foot with 
 which to begin a verse, thedova-foot i. e ,j^^(Tribrachys) is always very good. Here is the verse: 
 efroSrS sirf-lirfqoX^ | TVS^iX ^«::ie)e5 XP®^ai5:iJ3d5^oS.-? (the S ought to be long, but then 
 there would be 5 Moras to the foot)|| ierf-Xr«3UJj ji»o:i | BJ\^ Xr«o aiodrijS rfjo, Srioe*. 
 rfoj£)?! II 5l II This verse, with a very slight alteration, occurs as v. 30 in D. and B. D. and 
 B. also say that a poem ought to contain 5rt (at its beginning): ^^vsdc ?3,(!3^>t3, | dAetf-^ai) 
 tie -ifSr-TiiS^iizii sidoo; || ftje»s:isovd sdo | da?*:2A«dj ^:3o5ifro ^rfdrijro. || 28 || 
 
THE BTLLABLE-FEET 13 
 
 
 6. The Eefrain 
 
 27. If there occurs ii refrain (pallnva) in true Canarese poetry, it is to be in the feet 
 (gauft) of the verse (pada) to which it is attached. 
 
 d^c3J335^ ^'^/i ao'3'%) :^Sj3o tO^^OFo. I| 37 II 
 
 rri ST yJ 
 
 7, The Verse-lines 
 
 28. A verse in one of the syllable-feot metres consists of four lines (carana, also pada, 
 pada), a fault in which would be injurious to the honor and feelings of the king (in whose 
 service the poet is), poet, writer and reader. 
 
 n 
 
 V 
 
 8. The Pause 
 
 29. The pause or Caesura (yati) of a verso forms, so to say, a place for taking breath. 
 1) Only in Sa., B. and D. 2) In Sb., M., B. and D. 
 
R m 
 
 14 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A, 
 
 9. Paults in Poetry 
 
 so. The following eighteen faults (dosha) nre to be avoided: asad ariha, vipnrtta kalpane , 
 abhavya, dushkara, gramya, nlrasn, apraudhate, aprattti vaeana, dussandhi, vislesha, na- 
 shta samaaa, naya niisa (?), riti viphala (?), dullakshana, hasya vac, Tishamn, asaumya (?), 
 anojo (?). 
 
 1) In Sa., Sb., M., B., D., H. Ra. t. H, Ro. t. 17. Nagavarma, like Pingala (VI., 1: yatir 
 viccheda/i), does not give any particular rules regarding the Caesura; but further on (from v. 
 124), when adducing the various Sa?iskrit metres, he uses to point out the places where it is to 
 be put. Halayudha, in his commentary on the Pingala Chanda/t Sfttras, cites the following slokas 
 from a yatyupadesopanishat: odJS S ;is5r^ aunso^? * t5;5 eSBlJer 3i S^ecJ^S * | ?jSioj 
 
 §& 8|S5s§ * I 03ba ^asrjiTfS i;ss7fS * 7i risoSB&eff^irors^ * || 2 || ^saro^rfS sJ^dS 
 ;!joqf3 * 2f^el3?d jJosarfS* | rfjji^^jn? odj§eJo33crijjo * ocSJTO^e^s ^stoq^I * II 3 || 
 i. e. "The Caesura always (occurs) at the end of a quarter (p&da, of a verse); then, especially, 
 at (the end of) the half of a verso; and then also at the end of the words (which are marked 
 out in the rules) by such words as 'samudra' (words that signify certain numbers). (The 
 end of a word marked out by 'samudra', etc.) may show either a direct case-inflection or 
 an indirect one (i. e. one which is in a state of sandhi with the following word) (v. 1). At the 
 places (marked out by) 'samudra', etc., however, the Caesura, now and then, may occur also 
 in the midst of a word; but only in the case when the word's first and second part (produced 
 by the Caesura) have no claim to one and the same letter (v. 2). A vowel which has been 
 produced by sandhi, is (generally) looked upon as forming the end of the preceding word, 
 seldom as forming the beginning of the next one; such a half-vowel (of rg, uo and SjSj, for 
 instance: !i:fo^, rfJvQS), L^!iiro=rf5-5SSj, rfJqio-WiSj, hSy^Tfrcy however, with regard to 
 Caesura, is always considered as forming the beginning of the next word", (v. 3.) But 
 Gang&dftsa, in his Cliandomanjari, states that 5vetn, MAndavya and other Munis did not 
 acknowledge any rules of Caesura. See A. Weber, Indioho Metrik, p. 222. 364. 
 
 2) Only in Sb., M. and L. The reading of them all is very corrupt, and the words in 
 
 English letters with a sign of interrogation are mere guesses arrived at by comparing the 
 
 letters of the three different readings. 
 IS 5 
 
THE STLLABLE-FEET 15 
 
 10. Alliteration in three classes 
 
 31. Alliteration (prflsa, iir.'isu) us it is tii nccur in ciicli vcrsi! of CanarcRc poetry, jjpiio- 
 rally speaking, 18 the custom of putting the bccoihI letter of the lirst line or quarter (puda) in 
 the 6amo place of the other quarters. 
 
 SJScou) JSVCSJiOosCouO 0, 
 
 32. The six kinds of alliteration of the^'rsi class and their names, viz. 
 The alliteration formed by: 
 
 1. short letters (nija) is the Lion (singa, hari) ; 
 
 2. long letters (dirgha) is the Elephant (gaja, kari) ; 
 
 3. the Bindu (and the preceding Consonant) is the iJiiW (vrishabha); 
 
 4. the (final) Consonant (vyanjana, of the preceding word and the initial one of 
 
 the following word) is the Monster (sarabha) ; 
 
 5. the Tisarga (with the Consonant that precedes it) is the Goat (aja) ; 
 
 6. double Consonants (daddakkara, ottu) is the Horse (haya, turangs). 
 
 1) This is only in Ro. as v. 21. The Kavi Jihva Bandhana has the following as its t. 4 
 of chapter II.: ^^da^^iao rfjJo^t^ | dsjj iJjse^S" ZjZjTicS^Tio; ^^-^7jo\\ aa^; i33ao,o 
 Jjad I S^C j3j;SjXog rf^r^;ao3 Sti-Iido'SQ. || 2) This occurs only in Sa., and is the 
 
 same as Ravi Jihva B. II., 5. After it Sa. has somo explanations in prose to be quoted 
 in the note to v. 42, from which it will be seen that it is slightly doubtful whether the Bindu of 
 No. 3 and the Viaarga of No. 5 belong to the first or second syllable. The Kavi Jihva Bandhaua's 
 instance for the Bull: Sjodoai — '^jsodoA — ^o:io't\ — ZiosSoS is somewhat dubious by it- 
 self; but when compared with its instance for the Qoat, i. e. jrotf « ~o_S33?i 2 3i— J3T>^ i So— e/3S i Li 
 it becomes certain that that work refers the Visarga as well as the Bindu to the second 
 syllable ; instances, however, of these two kinds are rare. Observe that what, in the next note, 
 by Sa., is called "dushkara prasa" (^Jj^das^S), the Kavi Jihva Bandhana (II., 24) calls 
 "dustara prasa" (:ijsJ xisSjTj)^ its instance being : ^so ^ — jio 7i A — dQ 7J xi — 5c?i o 5. Hero 
 the Visarga is supplanted by "s" (cJ)- 
 
 -SJ 
 
16 THE SYLLABLE-FEET 
 
 
 33. An instance of the Lion. (By the presence of a good poet who is like the full moon, 
 the Ambrosia sea of poetry begins to swell.) 
 
 Si. An instance of the Elephant. The alliteration-syllable, though short by itself, may 
 be long also on account of a following double-consonant. (Only a good poet has access to the 
 Parnassus.) 
 
 1) This ungrammatioal verse is inSb., M.,0. v. 10, H. and Ra.'s supplement, Eo. v. 18, Rd. y. 16, 
 B.,D. After it, in all the manuscripts, though differing much regarding the wording, also in Sa., 
 a verse, on the good and evil resulting from the use of the several nlliterntious, occurs that 
 has not been given in the text. Verses 43—48 are instances adduced by the Editor. There 
 are instances only in B. and D., and they are taken word for word from the Kavi Jihv& Ban- 
 dhana (II., 7-12). Sa.'s Prose-sentences alluded to in the note to v. 41, are as follows: 
 
 3^d I rqdo E?7sr®3 II rixsi^sroj^j^ 2'^'^=! v^o^i^ I ^JTO» I f^i> i^JjsodorXf^o I *idoX 
 cTOjid^ o*> reo I ^^ ti^jBjddaeti^ I £3^K03ca?3S | t5;3j sjj, i^ris 8pXr«3|| etiSjSsjBjS^ 
 e;gv f«o I (si;t3;3^) | j(^e^ asj | ^«^G3i*Xo5 j -^ds Cfs^^rXf^o | frocDoi) ■&a:iCr{ 
 ;!j^dj|| s9aijjD|S^, £)S, r«o I ;^?ss;)033| <^i rfj^dOTjriiScad) | f^3iJ ^coodj £«rfe57i; 
 efXcio II f^o^J a^?Ja^f«i^^ti.sljrfS>ft^|l As it appears Sa.'s Bull is wrong. The Kavi 
 Jihva Bandhana's instances, as to method and name, correspond to those of the text; here 
 
 I follow the beginnings: Lion sirirfJ; Elephant ^raonS; Bull 8jodcK; Monster Sfjo^T^r; 
 Goat cbCSSc; Horse :dX d. There is, however, the possibility, though very slight, that Sa.'s 
 
 I Bobemo of the Elephant is the true pattern for the Bull, and his scheme of tho Goat that for 
 the Goat, viz. that tho Bindu or the Visarga of tho rule, against the Kavi Jihvil Bandhana, 
 refers to the end of the Brst syUablo. 2) Kijasekhara I., 25. 8) R^aiekhara I., 29. 
 
 K— ■ a 
 
THE SYLLABLE- FEET 17 
 
 35. An instance of the Buli. (King, come and see the beautiful garden!) 
 
 I) 
 
 30. An instance of tlie Monster. (The Elephant and her young one in the hot season.) 
 
 dodia ?;r!^6, ir^d^o 
 
 ^ 
 
 2) 
 
 37. An instance of the Gout. 
 
 rc? ^i8SDsi-^3rac5sl)o, =^tfoE!333^! || 48 [I <^irfj esss^i^. 
 
 88. An instance of the Horse. (The Jasmin buds among the young Mango leaves are 
 like the stars, and the black bees alighting on them like the coming darkness of the evening.) 
 
 39. Without Alliteration Canarese poetry is worthless. 
 
 CO 
 
 or isr- "J iO oo 4j 
 
 i:5j:^aodc5j ^^, w^^.^o ^js^s^s^dc? n 50 n 
 
 1) Rajasekhara X., 5. 2) Eajasekhara V., 40. 3) Rajasekhara II., 41. 4) Rev. 20, 
 and D., B. 
 IS- 
 
18 THE SYLLABLE-FEET 
 
 40. The BIX kinds of alliteration of the second class and their names: 
 
 1. The praised olliteration consists of the consonants (letters) of conjunction (or 
 suitableness, sambnndhukshara, yogukshara), as it seems of the consonants 
 which in the first class (verses 42-49) have been assumed to be peculiarly suited 
 to form the alliteration, viz. consonants not only cognate i. e. classified under 
 the same head, but identical, in this case possessing also one and the same vowel 
 (vinuta prasa, suprasa). 
 
 2. The first peaceful^') one consists of the mentioned consonants of conjunction, these 
 having not one and the same vowel (sauta ptlrva prasa, santa prasa). 
 
 8. The second peaceful one or that of classified consonants consists of consonants 
 that are not the same, but fall under the same head, vrith vowels according to 
 one's convenience (varga prasa). For another peaceful alliteration that, how- 
 ever, ought not to bo imitated, see the note to v. 330. 
 
 4. The proximate one consists of the unclassified, but proximate consonants s, sh, 
 and B, the vowels falling under no rule (samipa prasa). 
 
 6. The successive one occurs when the syllable of alliteration is frequently repeat- 
 ed throughout the whole verse, with vowels as convenient (anugata pr&sa, 
 anuprasa; cf. the Sanskrit "vritti"). 
 
 6. The final one happens when an alliteration is put also at the end of each 
 quarter or line (pada), this alliteration being not the same as the initial one 
 (anta prasa). 
 
 41. An instance of the praised alliteration or of No. 1. Matro =Moro; see, previously, 
 the note to A., p. 7. 
 
 1) "Peaceful" means to say that, though there be no uniformity, there is harmony. 
 2) Ro. V. 22, IS., t>. 8) Re. 23, li., D. See the beginning of the next verso which expressly 
 states that this verse forms en Instance of the vinuta pr&sa. 
 
— — — — ^ 
 
 THE STLLABLE-FEET 19 
 
 
 2) 
 
 42. Definition of tho flrBt peaceful alliteration or of No. 2, pointing out tho distinotlon 
 between this nml No. 1. In No. 2. tho letters aro yogiiksharns, but the vowels no okosvaras. 
 
 i'dor\^P3'-r^do?^^0, r^JSO^r^ I 
 
 c^d, r3:^:& 2rao:^-S^55re5o^op su^rfe. II 54 
 
 43. Definition of the second peaceful nlliteration, that ot classified consonants, or of No. 3. 
 
 ^o^i'op S!j^^?5jt)(^-c:5r\F-sra)?fe. II 55 || 
 
 44. An instance of No. 3. 
 
 45. Definition of tho proximate alliteration or of No. 4. 
 
 ^oj:3DSo:&. T^oes^:^ 2i-Sj;-r;j-i::5r^r-:^,oJo^oo I 
 
 ■cr tar- v^ 
 
 
 1, Ro. V. 24, B., D. 2) Ec. T. 25, B., D. 3) Ec. v. 26, B., D. 4) Only In D., B. 
 
 6) Bo. 27, D., B. 
 
20 
 
 THE SYLLABLE-FEET. 
 
 
 A. 
 
 46. 
 
 An instance of Ko. 4. 
 
 
 
 
 i^JSiMdo u^dJt^f^ "L.iN^-:^?!j!£ojj?ir3o;Jo. 
 
 58 
 
 f^li) riSratld^roo. 
 
 2) 
 
 4 7. Definition of tlie succesnive alliteration or of No. 5. 
 
 rs 
 
 48. An instance of No. 5. 
 
 sa pi- 5^ ci>:^ ?S c^oJj^ cS ci)Sj 5Jo 
 
 3) 
 
 pScijj^-c;52/^ci-d2^cio5o.^i5c3 pi>SiC3?S53o. j' 60 II "^rfj iS-^Xtt-tjTio. 
 
 49. Dcfinilion of theyijio? alliteration or of No. 6. 
 
 Coe)o:^c3J3^oC3i)o^C3«)?JJ!xl0^^.d5JJo I 
 
 50. An instance of No. 6. See v. 226; 234; 257 seq. ; 272 seq. 
 
 s^si)Sj-;:ocl3j)?ijv^rf-^c;irfo-j3^o. || 62 1| '^^ eso^d^jrdo. 
 
 51. The four kinds of alliteration of the third class, ocourriiiR along with the ton simple 
 alliterations (pr&sa) and the suooossive (anuprivsa) and final one (antnpr&sa). 
 
 1) Only in D., H. 2) Re. 28, D., B. 3) Ro. 29, D., B. 4) Ro. 80, D., B. 5) D., B. 
 
 jg — ___ .^ . a 
 
I. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 21 
 
 ^i3^riod-^o23^0l)3^* , ^(^'^, ?3CJ?3j3d£5o. |1 63 || 
 
 Alliterations 
 
 1. in which, instead of only one, two letters (2nd and 3rd) are made to rhyme (dvi- 
 prftsn, according to the Kavi Jihva Bandhana: dvivarna prasa); 
 
 2. which take place twice (or oftener) within a quarter, viz. near the beginning 
 and midst (or at other places) of it (dvandva prasa);-) 
 
 3. in which three letters (2n<l, 3rd and 4th) are made to rhyme (triprasa or trivarna 
 prasa); 
 
 4. which, in the same shape, occur at the end and at the beginning of each quar- 
 ter (antildiprnsa). 
 
 ci-scTeh'^, irai5^-dc^f5r\oE3:^i5j(\)cd I 
 
 ^ --^ 3) 
 
 a-STO)rio, :3(e3^ jTsm tt5^TSiT\^cro. II 64 || 
 
 52. An instance of the Dviprasa or No. 1. 
 
 wdrfij TiM^ U5j6? 
 
 ?ici?osj^dtj?oc;i;dd6jss?'', ^ori^?! i| 65 || '^rfo t^^ttjTio. 
 
 53. An instance of the Adyanta Prasa or No. 4. 
 
 Osjoei-c>j2^-rijoijo, ^rio^d^o ^5l)t)o. l| 66 [I '^'^j sfrfno^o^jToo. 
 11. A short Survey of the subjects to come. 
 
 54. According to Nagavarmn's opinion there are 3,^ mother-languages (Samskrita, 
 Prakrita, Apabhranisa and Paisacika) and 56 daughter-languages (Dravida, Andhra, Karnataka, 
 
 1) Re. 31, D., B. Instead of ^jjjiSJo Re. and D. have rjjpsoo, B. has Sjsyrfc; ^reewo, 
 i. e. new form too, is a guess. 
 
 2) This kind may be called "co-ordinate alliteration." Cf. Lalita (v. 217), Kraurica pada 
 (v. 221), Vanalate (v. 226), the Malavrittas (vs. 233. 234), the Raghates (v. 254 seq.), and the 
 Akkarike (v. 308). 3) Ro. 32, D., B. 4) D., B., Kavi Jihva Bandhana II., 20. 
 
 K . - ^ 
 
22 THE SYLLABLE-FEET 
 
 etc.) in India. In each of these languages occur the Vrittas (tarns, forms or specimens) of the 
 ftkshara gana chandas, i. e. metres with a fixed scheme of the 8 Syllable-feet (akshara gana). 
 This Akshara gana Chandas (v. 71 seq.) falls under three heads, viz. 
 
 1. Sama vrittas, i. e. metres the four lines or quarters (padn, pada, carann) of which 
 have the same gauas in the same places, their vedic types (chandas) being 26; 
 
 2. Ardha sama vrittas, i. e. metres in which such is the case only in half the 
 number of lines (1 and 3, 2 and 4 being equal); 
 
 3. Vishama vrittas, !. e. metres in which, though each line is composed of the Syllable- 
 feet, all lines, more or less, differ from each other. 
 
 Besides there are the Matra Chandas' (v. 250 seq.), i. c. metres that are to contain a 
 certain number of Moras (a Mora being the quantity of a short syllable) in each line, and, 
 at the same time, some syllables bearing a fixed form. 
 
 Further there are the Matriv gana Chandas' (v. 254 seq.), i.e. metres which, also 
 when consisting of feet that, in form, are equal to the Syllable-feet, do not require that the 
 same forms of feet recur at the same places, but in which the feet, throughout or in certain 
 places, contain the same number of Moras (matra). The matril ganas (Mora feet) often show 
 forms that are not found among the eight Syllable-feet. The two classes of Mora metres 
 form the so-called Jati metres, i. e. metres peculiar to the Bhasha jatis, the daughter- 
 
 
 1) Only Ro. reads cii^j5 epsrf. 2) <Jreat arbitrariness is shown in enumerating the 
 
 cappanna desas or shaipancilsad vishayas (56 countries); complete enumerations are also sel- 
 dom to be met with in Canarese; generally books mention some above forty, and then con- 
 clude with ^;3de;sd (etc.). Here follows the list of the commentary of L., alphabetically arranged 
 by the Ed.r-sSoX, ©o^, &aiiF, SS^EDci, Zjtl) (Zjrfd a^g), *f«3;rU, *9oX, 53c£5j5fai, VO 
 
 3,ed, BB^ji, a^ooi^s?, B'os^jd, ^JiioA, #fd«>, ^Acxff^, ^jscXj (#*cXV ^-JtiS (rfosD^^stjrfv 
 ^jsos^s?, TwoPBtf, AJKrri, TfStf, ^jiiertrfjoa), E3j3i?<i?, eleS, isj'djt;,, ^tfjrf, ScwX (i5«)joX), 
 trajarf (djasr), ^ensv, Sqds^, ajot^s's', kbc^p, ^zQccysgfS, eocTuX?, eozord, btoSoS, e3«' 
 rf, e^j3?U, ri.3Xv, «^^p, ^iJS'So (sJ,5«3c(ii). j^je3o3j5V, rfjSoiTjDJj, , rfjsrf^, rfretfrf, ocai^^sJf, 
 (Wsi, CWW*, rfoX, ,<joX<^ (.iUcSoV), ft-.tjjj (4^0;^?:!), ^033i^f« (ijo3;^f«). ;ic*d, fi,,?-?^! ^° 
 aati, Sojjji. — In other enumerations for some of the countries are substituted the following: 
 esiijtjs, 3'oc?ja?a), &os«', ^733;^, SodJ, ^JsrtXo, ^afSo, so^rd, sojlrd, viJi'^' '^^^i Ksaroo 
 ^, jfodiSD'^P, §jX:!(r, c3i!^3i, asiqS, SJtijre). sotJrfj, a^c^v, eJeeau, Tiiaf; n, sJreU, rfoodi, 
 i^(t^, odjri^, ;;iOT«<, nitjio, S!i8;Sr, vlJiiiA^^, sfSosS sF?S;d, (5c«r«, i^jsccdo. A Ta- 
 mila list is as follows (Bottler s. v. ^jsf): ®oX, «fdjP«, esrfoS, Cfov), ewU, SjS. oi), 3*dJ 
 7!, S'ffoX, 5f«rf, tfosijri, BBS!, SBS^ed, Asopsd, tJDodJscK, -SoBsf, SjdjXo, tfjtiX, tfooS*", 
 tfjdo, ?fo<3orf, Xft3sF-d, ^eB^osj, ^fd«, ^jtoSr*, tJjjjj, ^jifsie), «*, si'?>3ed, bic)^, aoX«', 
 Aoi^, Ej??i, tf«d;55?J. daeu, eSAtsX, nsisrS, jU'fMrf, icXre. sirtrf, ^esis?, eoe;d, sijjtrf, 
 5S0UBS), cBcSoij, igOod, ^srf (tsjsert), 7i)X;;J. :ios^ 0, djoiri, jijjJccijsv', jira«'rf, oSJzSfi, 
 
 JSi 
 
THE STLLABLE-FEET 23 
 
 © — " -6 -V, — » V — . —By' V)_» rjj 
 
 ^"^h, iS)^^, nJo^^, ^^^s'S, eruiiS cOodj, f^5dF3^t3Jo ejJodoTl 
 
 »;- ' ST" &~ &~ "C — 
 
 ,. &- 1) 
 
 v5o^. II 67 II 
 
 55. Besides (the Vrittas, beginning witli the Ulcti^ typo and ending in the Utkriti type) 
 there are the Malavrittas (vs. 232-23-4), the Dandaka (v, 231, and the Ardhasama and Visha- 
 ma Vfittas, ve. 235-249). (Then follow) the Raghate s (v. 254 seq.), the Matraryes (v. 289 acq.), 
 the Tripadi (v. 299),thc Catushpadi(T. 309), the Shatpadi (vs. 313-338), the Ashtapadi (v. 277 
 Bcq.), the Gananiyama Kanda (vs. 284-288), the Sankhavritta (?), the Talavritta (?cf. vs. 254, 
 274, 279, 280) and other Jdtis, viz., (v. 68), the Akkaras (v. 302 seq., the t'aupadi=the 
 Catushpadi), the GItike (v. 312), the Ele (v. 307, the Tivadi=the Tripadi), the Utsaha (v. 339, 
 the Shatpadis), the Akkariko (v. 308), the Chandovatamsa (v. 310). 
 
 530C3?555^, ?3^,do Zf^ 
 
 1) In all the MSS. 2) Instead of ^,of\ si^-^ Sa. has only ^a??; Re., D.,B. have 
 
 i§)!e3Af« (of. V. 235) Ra. and H. read; ssces^o ^- ■ • • • ;4res?rf\£^-u;orf5-TJX^-rfra35^AroSa3J 
 lio^OvSD:; (skandhaka=kanda)-aii^A«'5oo. seds^o ^Xif\ j^JiJ o ^^i^r^jrUS'-Koyi-nc arf. 
 jicDy-e«U-drei?;d-7fa'S?-Xj3;rti-3^'9cA-®cA-rfoX-^ed«*-2cjs53S-jioXv-23s&-nss^tiia- 
 s:3ot35£j-5o7>-33«sroo-£etf-2pDriA^jsf^ ^liorf^jo ?jrfracJoaj2p^:v!2raSX^;ac. essss^ 
 ^0Ci3, and then v. 68. An observation is to be made here, viz. that regarding these last 
 prose-lines an important diiference occurs in the MSS.; M. and Sb. after 66 read only: "UrisPc ^'5 
 es/J ^Uj^ wScSoia'S'', and then all at once introduce v. 68. This reading, though deficient 
 (as e. g. it does not include all the Jati Chandas'), essentially alters the classification, so that the 
 Miilavritta and Dandaka that belong to the Sama Vrittas, the Ardha Sama Vrittas, and Vi- 
 shama Vrittas do not come under the head of the Jatis, as they, in fact, ought not to do. For 
 the true Jatis are those metres that are formed of Matra ganas. See W. p. 289: ^isg ^^d- 
 ScaJBo^o SjeSS ^JS3^-'S\g3 2^£?§ j The syllables in square brackets are proffered by ua 
 for correction. 
 
 -a 
 
^ 
 
 24 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A 
 
 dj?)dcZ;d eiJodJe)^£:3^orii;l)tJc3v^^! H 68 || 
 
 56. The author is going first to impart knowledge regarding each of the 20 normal forms 
 (j&ti) of the Suma Vrittas, from Ukto to Utkriti, in a two-fold manner (as the rules concern 
 Samskrita as well as Prakrita). 
 
 2) 
 
 57. He says that his first instruction will concern the metres common to the two great 
 divisions of languages (the Sawiskrita and Prakrita), it thus being given concerning the 
 languages etc. of all the countries. (Cf. vs. 281. 296.) 
 
 S) 
 
 ?3o;^Oric3. ^<^'v^ f^do, 5do3oJ3^-dj3d-£3cj;^! || 70 || 
 
 
 1) H., Ra., Ro., Sb., M., D., B. Regarding the Vjittas (i. e. Miitra Vjittas) that appear among 
 the true Canareso Jfttis, verses 276, 308 and 309 can bo pointed at. 2) Ro. 34, M., 8b., 
 
 D.,B., Ra.,H. 3) Re. 35, M., etc.; not in Ua., II. After this verse, in M. and Sb.,tlicre is: SrjrUffSo 
 !;ijCiOii2e6sp;4''v^*^ siV.O-^UcSoiit'S, whereupon follow 3 versos regarding Iho Shatpadi, 4 
 versos regarding the Kanda, and 1 verso regarding the Auushtubh (eloka), all of which are out 
 of place here, as they are repeated at the places where these metres are separately treated of> 
 
a 
 
 II. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 25 
 
 II. CHAPTER: THE SAMA VRITTAS 
 
 ^ " ^i) ^ eo 
 
 58. The instruction regarding the Suma Vjittas begins; the verses that contain the rules 
 (pada), being at the same time tlie instances. 
 
 ») 
 
 S?a)SjC3j3^^0? ^^^, ^^Si, (?)?ir\2^.dOJoo! II 71 II 
 
 1, Ukte (iikti, ukta»i). lu this type (eliandas) each quarter (pada) 
 consists of 1 syllable; by putting short syllables instead of 
 the long ones of the instance, 1 other vjitta, i. e. u, is possible 
 
 59. An instance: — , the jVri. (H., Ra. also: ^; la li | la lijl). 
 
 ^ I 
 
 ^. 11 72I1 
 
 2. Atyukte. In this type each quarter consists of 2 syllables; 
 
 4 vjittas are possible, viz. a Spondee — ; an Iambus ^ -; 
 
 a Trochee - ^ ; and a Pyrrhich 00 
 
 60. An instance: , the Goya. 
 
 d^ocLo I 
 
 £2- 
 
 1) H., Ra., Re, Sb., M., D., B. 2) The vrittu names are stated separately only in Re. 
 
26 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A. 
 
 i^COiJo. II 73 
 
 01. A Bccond instance: ^ _ , tlie Dig:antn. 
 
 ts- 
 
 ^Tio. II 74 II 
 
 3. Madhyame. Quai'ters of 3 syllables; 8 vrittas possible, viz. 
 
 ' - ; - — ; - w - ; ^^^ ;->^w;-_ w;^.. — i^-^. Tliese fomi the eight 
 
 ganas mentioned in the first chapter, v. 31 seq. 
 
 62. An instancu: ow — (wind), the Pravarn. 
 
 ^^^.' II 75 II 
 
 63. Another instonco: — (earth), the 5yaniungn. 
 
 2r3„i;jjSor(o. 1 1 76 || 
 
 1) H. has also: , the Gorvo; and: w^, tho Harivara. 
 
rs 
 
 II. CH. THE STLLABLE-PEET 27 
 
 64. A third instanoo: — <--— (fire), tho PAvann. 
 
 STOdF&. II 77 II 
 
 65. A fourth instance: w o .j (heaven), the Paramo. 
 
 ^6^ I 
 
 srid^So. II 78* 1 1 
 
 4. Pratishthe Quarters of 4 syllaljles; two times the 
 
 2) 
 
 eight ganas i.e. 16 vrittas are possible 
 
 66. First instance: — "-> — I — , tho Devnramya. 
 
 Ti^jTi I rJo (ef>^0djJ5 Xjdo^) II 79 
 
 1) Ra., H. also: ^ , the Ratanta. 2) Instead of the verses of the MSS. (all of which 
 
 contain, if required, nothing but a dry enumeration of the ganas of the concluding long and 
 short syllables, and of the names, together with some epithets for Nagavarma's wife) only the 
 names and tho rules (not forme) in letters have been given under this heading. This method, 
 to some extent, will be followed also further on. It is, in fact, Piiigala's own method; similarly 
 Rb., in the first line, generally adduces the letters and names, and then a praise; sometimes 
 this method appears also in the other MSS. It may be added here that the true readings of 
 the verses containing the rules are lost in some indefinable measure, as would appear especi- 
 ally from Rb., wherein the verses have their own, quite peculiar wording, and show a strong 
 Jaina tendency. The Janodaya, for instance, appears in Rb. os follows: t)t?'E'-Xc aifjjse 
 dcdJo I Sjsb^Qo, ^c3ftf'533. II Rb.contains also less instances. 
 
 K - a 
 
28 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A. 
 
 a 
 
 67. Second instance: — ^" I — > the Saundara. 
 
 r\^5J I TIo (s^orij^ja 7<i-6:,-4/s) II 80 II 
 
 68. Third instance: ^ — ^ 1 — . the Janodnya. 
 
 UrtO I 7lo (^J30djr^;3 Xj-do^) II 81 II 
 
 69. Fourth instauce: ^^ - I — . the Mriganetra. 1) 
 
 ejejrt I Tio (e'^JJOdjoTr^-^ Xo-dJodoo?^?^) II 82 II 
 
 70. Fifth instance: ■./ w w I w , the Surataru. 
 
 o^^j I ejo (^^Ai^^ o^oi^) II 83 II 
 
 71. Sixth instance: ^ | — , the Kamoilbh.iva. 
 
 V 
 
 8) 
 
 r^rlej I tIo (^^=rfj^ XjTio;^! H 84 ij 
 
 72. Seventh instance: | _, the Prcma. 
 
 3) 
 
 r\r\r\ 1 rio i spjsojoorfjjs x:dj^') n 85 || 
 
 1) H. calls it Mridunotrn. 2) In M. and 8b; Ra., H. call it K&mAnga. 3) Only in Ro. The 
 MS. called Rb. begins all at onoe with Pratishtho , and its only instance for it is the Janodaya. 
 
 j2 '. a 
 
__ — _ ^ 
 
 THE SYLLABLE-FEET 29 
 
 6. Supratishth^. Quarters of 5 syllables; four times 
 eight i. e. 32 vjittas possible 
 
 73. First instance: — u — I v^ — . tho Nandftkn. 
 
 ?io3J ^d^o. II 86 I 
 
 74. Second instance: — <~> u i — — , the Kancanamfilc. 
 
 
 i) 
 
 W^2^^^j^<i5t II 87 II 
 
 75. Third instance: 
 
 3i)=5^c 
 
 
 2) 
 
 c3«)£3oo ^^^S'o. II 88 II 
 
 76. Fourth instance: ,^ — ^ I , tho Nanda. 
 
 1) xiidj esorf^ fjoaijoSiS'. SScrfS aooj. See v. 29. 2) So& ®od5 si5ja3cs(?!^, eso:^;? o^ ; 
 dnxi3oti ®odt3 XjtJo. See V. 29. 
 
5 ■ _ ^ 
 
 30 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A. 
 
 1 
 
 d,, ?&dJ5o^Jo. 11 89 II 
 
 77. Fifth instance: u u w 1 ^ — , the Sarasiruha. 
 
 r5drOd03oO 
 
 ^od ?5-sj-rto, 
 
 ridrOdOSdo, 1 
 
 ^T^^^cTz), 
 
 srid^o-sSfTO! II 90 II 
 
 78. Sixth instance; — o o 1 w — , the Prema. 
 
 ^^»dOo 
 
 r3J3(^-5oO0iJ0o 
 
 5'Sc;503odc50o 1 
 
 3«)o^od, SJnjD* 
 
 gj(^>::3o^o^! II 91 II 
 
 6. Gayatri. Quarters of G syllables ; eight times eight 
 i. e. 64 vrittas are possible 
 
 rreojo3j03jo2o ^odr0jt5>J3's^ e es^do ssadsiraA o^)^^ 64 ;i^^ori^sra^?^ 
 
 79. First instance: — u — | ^ , the .SiMini. 
 
 roS?) 
 
 23^d Jje)(^Cdj£5j(^o 
 
 c3J5)(^e5Jj3j,d3'o,o 1 
 
 ,^O-^J03'%''(, ^(^, 
 
 Sl)0(^-cZ)3D^. II 92 11 
 
 1) or those six instances only 2, 8 and 5 are in Rb.; 6 gives Rb.'s reading. 
 
R 5} 
 
 II. CH. THE STLLABLE-PEET 31 
 
 80. ScconJ instance : w o o I .^ i the Udiltta. 
 
 ?SaJj£)?3oCJi)J,o. II 93 
 
 81. Third instance: — ^ ^ | >j — _ , the ^asikanta. 
 
 C2j3.^3rod, i^OS I 
 
 io^J, ^Sw^o^. II 94 
 
 82. Fourth instance : ^ I ^ , the Vicitrn. 
 
 sdo3oJ3^-oi)jrvpodo, 
 ^o3j Jt)(r\-^n)j^ 0, 
 
 '^OJOO^o c^sa^o. II 95 
 
 83. Fifth instance : ^\^ , the Tanumadhye (or Tilaka) 
 
 FTSiiOo :i^^^z^^. 11 96 
 
32 THE SYLLABLE-FEET 
 
 84, Sixth inBtanoe : u>^ — I uo — , the Eumuda (or Mukula, Mukura). 
 
 =3^J5i>jrfo (iJijSj^o, ^itfivjo) 
 
 €S^^, i'osSoodo. II 97 II 
 
 85. Seventh instance : I o^ — , the Mukula (or Kumuda). 
 
 e/D55(,r7to aSodo:^ 
 
 (^aJD.r&i.o sjoj^j^o. II 98 II 
 
 8G. Eighth instance : ^uu I , the Sulalita. 
 
 ^oOsJ-ZjJJS-OJJOTto 
 
 ?ijOs3^ d|^o. II 99 II 
 
 7. Ush^i/i, Quarters of 7 syllables; (lGx8/. e.) 
 128 vfittas possible 
 
 TO ' rvj li- U a)—" 
 
 87. First instance; uwu/ 1 wo — I -- , the SaJamala (citra, vicitra). 
 
 1) Of these eight instances only 4, 5 and 6 occur in Rb.; it, H. and Ra. call 5 the Tilaka, 
 and Rb. calls 6 the Mukula. M.'s and Sb.'s name of 6 is Mukura; Ra.'s, H.'s, D.'s and B.'s 
 Kumuda. 7 appears as Kumuda in M. and Sb.; in Ra., H. there is a blank. 
 ^ _ 5 
 
THE SYHiA3LE-PEET 33 
 
 * 1) 
 
 ric3£50O-c:)3^^b. II 100 I! 
 
 88. Secoml instance : _ o^^ [ — .^^ | — , the Amalii (Kftmnla in M.). 
 
 QodOJ^do ^o^3 .3D I 
 
 nf^oCJD, ^C^*, ^£:5o^o. il 101 I 
 
 89. Third instance : — ow | — u — | — i the Virruna (Viuarara in II.). 
 
 SD:^-Sod3'F^c3ro I 
 
 dJtl^SiOijO e^DDdOO. II 102 I 
 
 90. Fourth instance : | _ u^ 1 — , the t'itra. 
 
 njJ3.§^qJFo-z3^ Tlr^o I 
 
 qjD^<^-o^2i.O; SJpoOo 
 
 t3|,o, Erio^^Si-^oosD^! II 103 I 
 
 91. Fifth instance: — ^ — |^_^| — , the Vibhuti. (Throe Trochees and a long sy 
 table.) Cf. the 10th instance. 
 
 1) M. reads: sidrfj£^3fl^o. Rb. begins rs(3 si-rj-X Eo^o | SdAi^JSc-cSeSBj J the rest 
 
 quite corrupt, but does not contain the name of the metre, so that Bb. calls it citra. 
 
 K . 
 
34 THE SYLLABLE-FEET 
 
 
 92. Sixth inatftneo: ovj — | — v^ — | — , the Sarnln. 
 
 ^do3o S'JSSSi t^joC5o I 
 ddc5o3jD0l)3'3i5 P, 
 
 rid^o £:5J,-?3D55jo. II 105 
 
 93. Seventh instance: >^>-' — I '-' I — , the Komala. 
 
 d^o3oo ^3eJ^^^d^ I 
 
 r^^^o, 5do5'(^dooo'3 
 
 1) 
 05j^-?^J^^, ^JS^iio^o. II 106 II 
 
 94. Ei^'hth instance: ^^^ I - w - I — . the Saraga (U., Ra. Saraga). 
 
 ?5-d-^\^oo^o sSc^^j^r 
 :^,d£5o STOdiSjsrto I 
 
 ■a 
 ?odr;-F3-S^-53^,o. II 107 II 
 
 95. Ninth instance: ../ouloo^l— , the Sulabhn (or MaJhumati). (Tliree Pyrrhicha 
 and a long syllable.) 
 
 ?i-?5-t{Jd-oi>o^ao, 
 5:S?5-doso-e:3cJi^, I 
 
 I) other readings ore: jjssaafjo, Ssi Scfljjo. tfaasadSoWo. 
 9 ' 9 <? 
 
P5 
 
 II. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FKKT 35 
 
 iN)o57le5Jc^'a3rT3o, 
 
 I 
 2i?i-Nj:^-r5ooz;b. II 108 
 
 ! 
 
 90. Tenth instrtucc: — ij — I u — w 1 — . tho Sun'uim. Tliu siuiiu us the 5th instnnco. ' 
 
 d-si-rio. ■ II 109" II 
 
 97. Eleventh instance: — <-' — I — o — I - . the Hiimsiimiile . 
 
 d-d-Tto. II 110 II 
 
 8. Anushtubh. Quarters of 8 syllables; (32x8 i. e.) 
 256 vrittas possible 
 
 98. First Instance: I I . the Vidynnmalo. (Four Spondees.) 
 
 SJOOO^Sracd-dodo JjSP^OFo; I 
 
 5DoJ(, c;idOo?TO^sj^-g.^o. II 111 II 
 
 99. Second instance: — ^.^^ I — v^vj I , the Citrapada. (Two Dactyls and a Spondee.) 
 
 tsjoci) i3od-(3 ^ojoor\<i?*, I 
 
 5l)o, dS?,3Do'uJJ2i-;^|j(^! II 112 II 
 
 1) Rb. calls it Madhumati; its first h»lf is: ^^j?jj§ Tt-Ti-Xo | ;rfo:;o^-rb£r-TJ;Sc 1 1 
 
 2) This is only in M. 
 
 3) Also this only in M. Of tho eleven instances only 1, 5 and 9 are in Rb.; 2 is not in H., 
 Ra., B.; 9 not in Re., Ra., H. 
 
! 55 
 
 36 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A. 
 
 100. Third instance: — uu I >-' I u — , the Manavaka. 
 
 c5oJ sjr;ia* €ij?)C^^^o. 11 113 n 
 
 101. Fourth instauco : ■~' — ^\ — <-> — \'-j— , the Cirampramanika (Pramanika). (Four 
 
 Iambus' !. e. '^ — I *-■ — I ^ — I ^ — ) 
 
 ti-d-w-r(o. II 114 II 
 
 102. Fifth instance: — o — I — <^ — I . the Srit-luanda (5ritananta, ^Subhananta). 
 
 SvSalo^orfo /'^^SBjSo^o, ^JEjTOjSo^o) 
 
 d-d-rt-rJo. II 115 || 
 
 103. Sixth instance: vyw>j|— w — |v./— , the Sumalati. 
 
 ^-d-^-/1o. II 116 II 
 
 9. Biihati. Quarters of 9 syllables; (64x8 i e.) 
 512 vrittas possible 
 
 W\3o.3o3ooW ejJoCo^OjcSjS^ 9 S5^d S3t)C3s5j3r> 33)^0,^ 512 ^^orf^JS^?^ 
 
 104. First instance: — v/w I — wul —'-' — , the Utsuka. (Two Dactyls and an Amphi- 
 macrus.) 
 
 r9,oc3o-al)or\o7l^ 55oooc3 too 
 
 c3j3oiS)d £:35cu EIjC3'So:^cSJ3^, I 
 
 1) M. gives two instances, both of different words but of the same feet, calling the one 
 Pramiinika, the other Cara(?) pramftnika. H.,Ra.'8 instance has the name of Pramftnika; Ro.'s, 
 D.'s, B.'s Ciram pramfinika. 2) M., II., Ra. i9jitanandn; Re, D. <'<ritAnanta; B. >S^ubhnnanta. 
 
 3) Only in M. Of the six instances only two, the Manavaka and Yidyunrnfilo, are in Rb., 
 and one that is too corrupt to And out the metro and name. 
 
 -a 
 
THE SYLLABLE-FEET 37 
 
 CO 
 
 ?iocli£)c5o^,3'-fy3£;5oa'o. II 117 || 
 
 105. Second inntnnco: — u — Iw^ol ^vj — , tho Halamukhi (Hali'imiikha, HnlAyudhn). 
 
 SoeJ^JSQ (Sootirfjjsao, loOTodiij^^o) 
 
 do-?^-n)0 SoO550J^)0S0d^, 
 wo?5d^2!d?j njOcoSi I 
 
 do?5-c^dcxjo^ r\jrc)-riD 
 sio?i-sjc3/-((^2^-?5oi)?ys!) II lis ii 
 
 106. Third instdnco : — o^l>^ — "I*-''-' — , the Udaya. (Trochoo, Pyrrhich, Trochee, 
 Pyrrhich, nnd a long syllable.) 
 
 STOrfcdOO 
 
 7Y5) s'd/l sysojoo -^e5, ^(^ 1 
 to^'oFcIioddododoododoo. II 119 |l 
 
 107. Fourth instance: — w— iuuol — '^ — , the Bhadraka. 
 
 D^^^2o.-n}od-sra^3'o 
 
 ^0 d:)a:50SJ(Sd, r3'5)^0^ I 
 
 2) 
 
 njdO)^ ejoi)-sdd-^5Soo. I! 120 n 
 
 1) This is Rb.'s reading; that of all the other manuscripts is decidedly wrong, they intro- 
 ducing hero the Bhadraka form (4). Rb. says tho same as Piiigala (VI., 9): 5o£);ixJa)? T?9 fj 
 (i. e.ti-S-S) II H., Ra. have Hakamukhi; Re. Halamukha; D., B., M. have Halnyudha. Re, 
 D., B. and M. repeat their form of 2 not only as that of 4, but after Bhujagasisu also as that of a 
 I Srtvilasini. 2) e;!x)J means "tempo" of which three are counted: iij^S, quick; 'rfj^! o^i) 
 
 middle; 35)ce3;^, slow. 
 
 is. . — . __ — . a 
 
38 THE SYLLABLE-FEET 
 
 108. Fifth instance: — u — li_/^ — I ^ <-/ — , the Vanaja. 
 
 frar\5353oF<^r^ ^?52io. II 121 II 
 
 109. Sixth instance: u/uul'^^^l — > the Bhujiigusisusrita (— — pada, 
 
 pari; srita only in M.). 
 
 w- ' — ° ' 
 
 Titi^^-li^jSd^, ^tp I 
 
 ^,2or(c3j3T?dO rionido, 
 
 tiJOSii^SSiOroJo FTOSSoo. % II 122 II 
 
 110. Seventh instance: \j^^\^w^\— ^ — , the Vinuta. 
 
 1) 
 
 «S?oo:^c^djd fTS£:do£b. II 123 II 
 
 111. Eijjhth instance: ^ u o I v^ ^ — 1 ^ , tlie Mayilra. 
 
 112. Ninth instance: 
 
 OJo-oij-alJo. 1! 125 II 
 
 1) Not in H., Ra.; Ro. Vidruraa. 2) Only in M.; its last words of v. 123 are: ^«9oS 
 
 dS'Jio I ACISSS eO\!oS30oOa<3odJo. Of the nine instunees only llalamukhi and Utsttka are in Rb. 
 
THE SYLLABLE-FEET 39 
 
 10. Pankti. Quarters of 10 syllables; 
 
 (128x8 J. t.) 1024 vjittas possible. (Hence the Caesuras 
 
 are pointed out by the author) 
 
 113. First instance: — luuwiw' I— i the Pftnnvaka; Caesura nt 7 (giri). 
 
 o:Xre?3D^P, 05j^ hD*03jJ3^* r^O-^0. II 126 l| 
 
 114. Second instance : — ■^w I I wt^ — I — *, the ManJunilu; (Caesura at the cud of 
 
 the Quarters). 
 
 toe):^-^do tooSidjSFC^o^oo^ * I 
 
 2;jj3:^^^5Jo riodjS)c3J,o * , 
 
 (^S-oijjJ(, ^oocra(^w-g.|^o * . II 127 II 
 
 115. Third instance : — I — * ^^ i ^■^ * — I — , the Matta; Caesura at 4 (yuja). 
 
 o*j -a ^ 
 
 y t) ^ "J ' 
 
 ^?rat3^^ p * , s3?^de5^ * ! do^o. 11 1 28 II 
 
40 THE SYLLABLE-FEET 
 
 116. Fourth instance : — uu 1 — uw I — \jkj * — , the Oitrapada; Caesura at 9 (randhra). 
 (Three Dactyls and a long Byllable.) 
 
 ^ <?> I, 
 
 2^og)-£:5jo£)(, f^d, Ea^Sd*CJo. II 129 || 
 
 117. Fifth instance : — "-i — I ^\j * — I uw — I — * , the Mauiranga; Caesura at 5 (bhflta). 
 
 STOdsj«)2i(^-*e:lJe)do:^cdJor\ *, 
 s;rsddo^c3j3*^f2!dt^5'oro*; I 
 
 dJ3^u) #J^g^o*s3^! dors-doTlo*. || 130 n 
 
 118. Sixth instance : I uu * — I w — u I — * , the Kalyuna; Caesura at 5 (bana). 
 
 2) 
 
 ^.r^, 5J05'&i-*Sd^-dj3^i^?S^*? II 131 II 
 
 11. Trishtnbh, Quarters of 11 syllables; (256x8 (.e.) 
 2048 vjittas possible 
 
 ^3^0^53* lOow ^ociro c5j3v* 11 w^uo STsrf^jjsA o^y^rf 2048 ;lsj,orl^J3^rt 
 
 119. First instance : '-'I *^lu — *wl , the Indravajra; Caesura at 8 (others 
 
 at 5). 
 
 1) 7ioei'A>ii>^ = elegantly. 2) Of the six instanoes only Mandftnila is in Rb.; its 
 
 other instance bears the name of BhAm&l^, but is quite oorrnpt. 
 
THK STLLABLE-FEET 4I 
 
 120. Second instance: w — ^ | ^ | w— *w | , the Upcndravajra ; Caesura at 8 
 
 5;j^^?j°^i^, ^^"^*, ?3d0E^o*djd^o. II 133 
 
 2) 
 
 121. Third instance; — w— | .^— *w | — v^— | v^* — , the Sainika; Caesura at 5 (others 
 at 3). (Five Trochees and a long syllable.) 
 
 3) 
 
 53je^CJ-dj34 ^C^*. ^^^ ?%'^*^0- II 134 II 
 
 122. Fourth instance: — ^^ | —^^^ | — ^^ | *, the Dodhaka; Caesura at the 
 
 end of the Quarters (pada). (Three Dactyls and a Spondee.) 
 
 5lk)od 7ljdo-dodj£:5vra/1, c^o^doo* 1 
 
 r9^(Fodo-^Ol£)^, 20/1! dJ5(C;i^-g.|^o. II 135 || 
 
 123. Fifth instance: — v— | >./««♦ | — u— | w—, the Rathoddhate; Caesura at 6 (rasa). 
 
 55J3doJ(^-£)c^*23^rvpJooo o-r\o 
 ?rado3ra7l, d?o*ds3 c^sJ.sSoo 1 
 
 1) D., B., Re. have "Caesura at 5" (in a numeral); H., Ka., M. "Caesura at 8". 2) Ra., 
 H. "Caesura at 5". 3) H., Ra. and M. "Caesura at 3"; the others "Caesura at 5". 
 
42 THE SYLLABLE-FEET 
 
 A. 
 
 dJ3d55o^ad*, ^<^^, dq3js(^d Jja^ 
 
 
 Cye)d-r3i)dOe3jr3*i^X, dqjJS^Cj J(^! 
 
 II 136 II 
 
 124. Sixth instanco: v^ww | www | — w*— | w— , the C'audrike; 
 
 Caesura at 8 (dii). 
 
 2aoa;=5^ 
 
 
 ?5i5od-ojjjr\55oodo?\^*oljoo o-r(o 
 
 
 
 
 ^^dor^iSonlol) £)5^-^*3j(^5ii:oJS'%^, 
 
 
 
 II 137 11 
 
 125. Seventh iustauce: | — *ww | ww*w | w — , theBh 
 
 at i (?). 
 
 ramaravilasita; Caesura 
 
 c^idsTO^B^!^ * 2iB-ScS*2i-0-r;o 
 
 
 3D£5oJ,o ^oo*ad, aJo^-*c^^uj?)( 1 
 
 
 ^ (2) — » ' ^' 
 
 
 ^dsSjo ^(^i:5oC3*-*2^a:5odc^*ej)n):&. 
 
 II 138 11 
 
 12(;. Eighth instance: — w— | www | — w*w \ , theSvagata; 
 
 Caesura at 8 (disagaja). 
 
 Ti^Ti^o 
 
 
 ^rt^oo OJJ^ a2ra-rv*Sic3J5)^ (^ 
 
 
 CJSr;^^^ (SsloSS^odJ * 3odD* ?io 1 
 
 
 c&jj^r\uSjsr\C, sdDl)j3^do*so-53|^^, 
 
 
 
 II 139 11 
 
 127. Ninth instanco; | w | — * — w | , the (Salini; Caesura at 7, as eaila 
 
 is the same us parvata /. e. 7. (Giri is often = 8.) 
 
 ssD?) 
 
 
 eijj3c^-s^.^£^dod-do*d);^oito?1^ 
 
 
 cra^^oo (^e2oO^^^=*^-^*^o^-2ras2i^, 
 
 
 a ?!I 
 
 II 140 II ; 
 
THE STLLABLE-FEET 43 
 
 128. Tenth instnnco: | ^^— | ^— ^ | , tho Minikyft ( = Cnikar(lpii); Caesura 
 
 not pointed out. 
 
 55>ri-2i-r;-rto. II 141 II 
 
 129. Eleventh instance: —^^ | ■^ | ^^-^ | , the Si'mdrnimila. 
 
 2^-^-^)-r!-r;o. II 142 II 
 
 130. Twelfth instance: ^ | ^ 1 -^ | , the Layagnihi. (Three Antibac- 
 
 chicus' and a Spondee.) 
 
 ^-^-^-7i-7io. II 143'|| 
 
 131. Thirteenth instance: ^w^ | w — ^ | >./— - | .^ — , the Sumukhi. 
 
 2) 
 
 ?5-2i-Ei-0-/1o. II 144 II 
 
 132. Fourteenth instance: ^-^■^ | — w— | — >..— | ^ — , the Nitike (GJtike?). 
 
 ?5-d-d-^-r;o. II 145"|| 
 
 133. Fifteenth instance: —^^ \ w | ^^w | , the 6'rl. 
 
 Zfi-^-^-7i-7io. ■ II 146 II 
 
 1) These instances are only in M. 2) These are only in Kb. Besides these 3 there 
 
 are in Bb. the verses 132, 133, 135, 136, 138, 139, 140. 
 
44 THE SYLLABLE-FEET 
 
 12. Jagati. Quarters of 12 syllables; (512x8) i.e. 
 
 4096 vrittas possible 
 
 Ziri3o3oo20 ^orf^Jj^JSV^ 12 eS^uo Ctidrfj^A o^lilrf 4096 ^i^ort^JS^f^ 
 
 134. First instance : ^^^^ | — ^v | —■^■^* | — w — , tho Drutnpflrvavilambita; Caesura 
 at 9 (randlira). 
 
 ^^jj-rt^, d2)^o^^ro:)*e;ot3^. II 147 II 
 
 135. Second instance: ^^— | w.^— | ww— | ^^ — * , the Totaka; Caesura at 12 (divo- 
 sadhipa). (Four Anapaests.) 
 
 ■a 
 ddqj^D^io ^?3* wdF^to-doJSL)^*! II 148 II 
 
 136. Third instance: ^ | ^ | ^ — *— | ^ , the Bhujangaprayata; Caesura 
 
 at 8 (disa). (Four Bacchicus'.) 
 
 ^0 2!C! o rt ^ OJ J3 ;^ O 
 
 ■a 
 S2ra-nbs3-Olj^O,0: ad03jJ?>f*to30J03D^f, I 
 
 ^2i^o ?idj^o ^i5J^io*^;g)Cd3l):&. || 149 || 
 
 137. Fourth instance: w — w | ^ | ^* — w | — • , the VawiJastha; Caesura at 7. 
 
 Cp 
 
THE SYLLABLE-FEET 45 
 
 138. Fifth instnncc: ^ | ^ | w — *w | — w — , the liulravamea; Cacsuro at 8 
 
 (digdanti). 
 
 F^D^JS^SdSJOo £5jSiac5(^*d)55o^£dOo. II 151 II 
 
 139. Sixth instance: —v^— | — ^ — | — o— | —^ — , the Sragvini; Caesura not indicated. 
 (Four Amphimaorua'.) 
 
 23D:^sJj3r\o^(x)jdFo^oi5Se)c3jj)C5D I 
 aJ3n^i:5JoZ?JS(te-EdJj&)^SJi5js;^^r^^^! n 152 II 
 
 140. Seventh instance: ww>^ | — w^ | >^* — ^ | — o — . the Nirupama; Caesura at 7 
 (dineoahaya), or 8 (dieagaja, according to M.). 
 
 ^od, £)?S(2i-sooij*c3j3S?* c^crai;5o£^js I 
 
 (^dosji;5oo, (^do3d*£:to)?5-c^e^^jo. II 153 || 
 
 141. Eighth instance: wi^>^ | - ^^ | <^* — .. | ^ , the Drutapada; Caesura at 7 
 
 (eaila). 
 
 
46 THE SYLLABLE-FEET 
 
 cl>)^3ddo 5|odj-sd*c3j3^i^r\^odo. || 154 h 
 
 142. Ninth instance: wv./w | v^— w | w» — w i ^ , the Lalitapada; Caesura at 7 
 
 (kulagiri). 
 
 ejs3:^s:jC3o s3?;;*Oo, os^sdoAi^! II 155 h 
 
 143. Tenth instance: — w— | ^^./v/ * | — w..^ | w^— , the Candrike; Caesura at 6. 
 
 144. Eleventh instance: — ww | —^^ \ — ^— | w — — , the Ilnjnsamatta (Ilamsi, 
 Hamsakoli?); Caesura not pointed out. 
 
 ^jS-^iJ-d-OiJo. jl 157*11 
 
 145. Twelfth instance; y^^— | ^ — w* | ^^~ | w^— , the Pravarukshara (Pravit^- 
 kshara); Caesura at 6. 
 
 140. Thirteenth instance: wwo | ^w.^ I — * I w , the Putn (Ohata); Caesura 
 
 at 7. 
 
 1) In M., Re., D., B. (fandri); the Caesura only in Re. (and D.). 2) Only in Re. (Hamsi), 
 H., Ra.; and D. (Hamsa kalilP). 3) Only in Re. (Prararnkshara), M. (Pravitakshani) and D. 
 (PravarftkBhara). 4) Ro. (Puta), H., D. (Puta). 
 
THE STLLABLE-FEET 47 
 
 147. Fourtoonth instance: \^ — '^ | v./w — | >./ — ^ 1 ^-^ — , the Jnloddhnto,— dhnta; 
 Caesura not pointed out. (Amiihibrncliy», Anapnestus, Amphibrachys, AuupnoBtus.) 
 
 ta'sSj^^zi^ (^K^jserfS) 
 
 9 
 Zi-7i-Zi,-?^. II 160 II 
 
 148. Fifteenth inBtanco: | ♦— | « | w* , the Vaisvadova (— vi); 
 
 Gaesnra at 5 (k&mustra). 
 
 sSi^cS^sdo l^-ai-i^S^^i 
 
 2) 
 
 149. Sixteenth instance: ^^^ | ^ | ^^<^ | ^ , the Kusumavicitra ; Caesura not 
 
 pointed out. (Tribrachys, Bacchicus, Tribraohys, Bacchicus.) Cf. v. 308. 
 
 =g^0 rCO oSo ^1^^ O 
 
 o5-Oi)-o^-Ol>D. II 1(52 
 
 13. Atijagati. Quarters of 13 syllables; (1024x8 i.e.) 
 8192 vrittas possible 
 
 8192 E^ljorisJjss^ri 
 
 150. First instance: ^—^ \ — w^ | ^w — | >^ — ^ | — , the Rucira; Caesura not 
 pointed out. 
 
 so 1^ ^ ^ 
 
 zi^, ^do r;j^ej-^c2)(^odjdjsdp3oo 
 
 ?30(\)|i:^, djs3di:^JC3D?l£3J3^_|j,o3oo. II 163 || 
 
 151. Second instance: ^^^ | — ^^ i — ^..-^ | — ^.^ | — , the Acyuta (AbhyuUita, Abhyu- 
 daya); Caesura at 4 (ambudhi), or 5 (bana, in Re. and B.; H., Ra. anauda). 
 
 ?5r\3dd^oda-r(r^-|j;^o3j3/lj-3odo 
 r3jsr\ro ^Ji)^'6, (Ntorfjscl (xi^53or^ 1 
 
 1) Re, M., D. 2) Only in Re. and D. 3) Only in Rb.; besides this it has only Nos. 136 
 and 137. H., Ra. have only Nos. 134. 135. 138. 141. 142. 144. 4) In H., Ra., Re, M., D., B. 
 
S} 
 
 48 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A 
 
 5lj.rt-(^2^^r^5, fTS£djdJ3^2^0<,^dOJO. II 164 II 
 
 152. Third instance: yjy^^ | w — w | w — * ^ \ — w— | — , the Prabhata; Caesura at 8 
 (vasu). 
 
 . _, , 2) 
 
 ?j-Eo-2o-O-r\0 II S^-3^0 ■rf7i:So. II 165 II 
 
 153. Fourth iuBtanco; — v^w | — wv | — w^ * | — ww | — , the Komalarucira (M. 
 Komala) ; Caesura at 9 (uidhi). (Four Dactyls and a long syllable.) 
 
 154. Fifth instance: —^.^ | ^ | ^*— w | —wo | — , the Sauudari (M. Sundara); 
 
 Caesura at 7 (muni). 
 
 4) 
 
 Z^-:i-tj-Z^-T\o II S)'^^o rfjj?)-?io33^o5jsf. II jgy II 
 
 155. Sixth instance: —v./ >.^ | w — *w | ^^—- | v^v^— | — , the Anibujn; Caesura at 5 (aara). 
 
 2iJ-23-n)-rO-?1o || ^^SoiS Sod^o. || 168 |( 
 
 156. Seventh instance: ^w/— | o — ^ | ^o— | o — v^ | — , the Maiijublulshini (f). 
 
 6) 
 
 ?i-23-n;-2i-r;o. 11 169 II 
 
 157. Eighth instance: | ^ | ^ * | ww— | — , the Muttamiiyflra; Caesura 
 
 at 9 (nidhi). 
 
 I) II. Ra. (abhyudita), Rb., Ro., M. (abhyudaya), D., B. 2) Not in Rb. ; M. has prabhuvitta. 
 3) Mot in Rb. 4) Not in Rb. 5) Only in M. 6) Only in Rb.; it has also a Mangalik&, 
 but corrupt ; its first line has the form : S-J-S-S-0. 
 
•THE SYLLABLE-FEET 49 
 
 d^.o nb£)33F£5jdJ, ^e^\ £:jj*^£5ool»^'3do. || 170 || 
 
 14. Nakvari, Quarters of 14 syllables; (2048x8 «. e.) 
 1G384 vrittas possible 
 
 ^^Oo3jo20 doCSAjt3j3V* 14SS^,rio SjtJtorfj^A oJ)Bj,;j 16384 zi-.^.Gr\^Ji'^f\ 
 
 158. First iiistnnee; -^ | — w^ | »^ — ^ | ^ — ^ | *, the Vasantatilaka; Caesura 
 
 at the Quarter's (pnda) cml (D., B. at 8). 
 
 foDSioo ^?h^^%:)^o, S^^JCLJDDJjSDtP*! II 171 II 
 
 159. Second instance; ^ww | ^^^ | — *.^^ | ^w\^ | >^ — , the Praharanakalita (B.); 
 Caesura at 7 (hayatati). 
 
 ^-?5-^iJ-;J-SJ-^\£3oo*^S^^ /1pc)-(^ojo=;5oo 
 
 r^?J/1d?2t5^53o*^d o^dE3n)C3o; 
 
 3) 
 
 a:5?^do3o-r5cd;^*, ^sddre^sS^. II 172 || 
 
 160. Third instance; -^^^ | — s^^ | — w — * | ^w— | -..-—, the Kusumanghripa; Caesura 
 at 9 (nidhi). 
 
 ^d2i-2^og)-3oosD^?Sai * (^^doo o-r!o 
 
 1) Not in Eb.; Ra., H. have manmathnmaydra; D. and Re. only mayflra. 2) In Ra., 
 
 Rb., Re, M., D., B. 3) Instead of Sj5oTir«*£^o D. has -S3*c, M. and Re. have 
 
 -Se)*o, H., Ra., Rb. -S'9#. 
 
 J2- 
 
50 THE SYLLABLE-FEET- 
 
 IGl. Fourth instance: — v^v^ | ^— w | „>^— | ww^ | •* , the Vanamayfira; Caesura at 
 
 Quarter's (padu) end. 
 
 e;500o£)d 3od-dOij-7lr3o, sL53oSJ-nbSd/3* I 
 
 2) 
 
 dodooiodo, 3'i^'t?*, jSrjDfNio d^doocijjsdo*. il 174 
 
 162. Fourth instance again: — ww | ^ — w | v/^— | w^w | , the Vanamayflrn an 
 
 Kutmala (not Kudmalu); Caesura at 5 (pancama, in Re; in M. campaka), or at 4 (or 7? 
 varudhl=vardhi, in D. and B.). 
 
 3) 
 
 e^J-Si-nj-^-n-rlo I! odoB 3iGE^jij:Sj5f. ecjS^s r.s^j?;ia3jaf. || 175 || 
 
 163. Fifth instance: — ^w | — w..- 1 — ^— | v.-^— 1 w — , the Saundara (M. guna saun- 
 dara), Caesura at mrigendra (Re), anindra (Ra.), ancndra (D.), agendra (=kulagiri, 8? H., M.). 
 
 15. Atiiakvari. Quarters of 15 syllables; (409Gx8 i-e.) 
 327G8 vrittas possible 
 
 «532i^eoi5o2J doCj^.jSjS^ 15 es'jOo ;3t)d^J3A S)Uj,^ 32768 dv^„oris?J3s*ri 
 164. First instance; ^../^ | „ww | *— | w | ^ , theMalini; Caesura at 8. 
 
 ?5dod-r\r^-al)or\or1v**, doooJ 2;5j3-Jjs^oi>ol)jr\p 
 3',dod (N)e5, ^3do^\o * ^z)^^ zoocjs c^ijsdjo I 
 
 j 1) In H., Ra., Re., D , M., B. 2) Ra., Rb., Ro., D., B., M.; D. puts the Caesura at gtya, ' 
 
 I B. at aja. S) Ro., M., D., B. 4) Not in Rb. and B. 
 
 tS . . _ lii 
 
II. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 51 
 
 Ti^jd-^jpi, ^0 ^(<?**,55jsO^-?3'S£5o-^^o. '[ 177 II 
 
 165. Second instnnco: •^•^^ | ■^^^ | ^^'^ 1 ww^ | ww — , the Miinignnnniknrn; (Cnpsnra 
 aooording to D. and B. at vasumati i, e 8). (Seven Pyrrhichs and a long syllable.) 
 
 55odj:^?ij£So£:3s5^jt)^ * zSdnid ^iSioSjjss?*, 1 
 
 I) 
 
 njjdoEadsZjjd^ss^*, £5jr3'r\r9^^do. I! 178 || 
 
 166. Third instance: vwv | ^w— | www | — w*w | w , the Vicitralalita (Pnlnsadala); 
 
 Caesura at 1 1 (hara ; according to B. at randhra). 
 
 h)d>^ - ^d ji^d)t^d - i^od)- *n)93s^r\^ 
 ^£)o3j Jt)^d, ^^ sddds3*olj^ (^sj^o; 1 
 
 Ze ^ 2) 
 
 ^d£5o5j-c^25^Ws3^, ej*93:^-7T-3jj^! II 179 [ I 
 
 16". Fourth instance: — w— | www | — ww | — ww | — w — * , the Manivibhflshana; 
 Caesura at Quarter's (pada) end. 
 
 3) 
 
 2i:DsS:& sSor^s^tjjjssjlrsdoodes' rj^^ rsicdo*! |l 180 ii 
 
 168. Fifth instance: www | w — w i — ww | w — w | — w— *, the Suranga Kesara, Sukesara 
 (M., Ra., H.) or Kesara (Re); Caesura at Quarter's end. 
 
 12- 
 
 1) H., Ra., Rb., Re., M., D., B. 2) H., Rn., Re, M., B. and Rb.: Rb. calls it palasadala. 
 
 3) Ra., Re, M., D., B., H. 
 
52 THE SYLLABLE-FEET 
 
 ^ I) 
 
 c^^ i:5o^r0o5Jt)i^cd sitoJoSj, nijdi/li'^nido*. ji 181 II 
 
 169. Sixth instance : wv^w | w — ^ | ^ — ^ | — * »^w j —>^ — , the Navanalina; Caesura 
 at 10. 
 
 25s^ ;^dl3o^Jr3 zoodjs;:^!)* odo^ oo^es 1 
 
 o5idf5S?c^ 5'c^-D'32iooo*r;)-c^!\is^or^. || 182 || 
 
 16. Ashti. Quarters of Ifi syllables; 055.56 vrittas possible 
 e5i2i,o3ooiJ efiod^FSjSS"' le S5^,do 3S^u<wJ?h ^SJO,d 65536 sl^or(^J3«'?^ 
 
 170. First instance: v^^o | ■^^•^ | wwv.' | w * — w | ^w — | — , the Lalitapnda; Caesnra 
 at 10. 
 
 ^^ni ^^, ojj^ d2ic3ja*^c3jsi^cl ^s^^ I 
 rid ?Ssj^ sjddoa:^* ?SJ^^cj^od, ?io^ 
 ej53:l5d::J£djoE3:^-Ed;::j-*ol3j|^£5o^F5)o^. II 183 || 
 
 171. Second instance: — ^^ | — w^ | — ^^ | — ^^* | — ^-^ | — , the Jagadvandita; 
 Caesura at 12 (bhi'iskara). (Five Dactyls and a long syllable.) 
 
 ^oodJ sdcy3o:^c3j3^djt)rc§, e5JSrocJ*dj«)V* oij|iDl>Jo i 
 
 1) II., Ba. '(sukesara), Ro. (heading : suranga kosara), M., D., B. 2) Not in H., Ra,, 
 
 Bb. and H. 8) Ba., Bb., Be, H., B., D., H. 
 
THE SYLLABLE-FEET 53 
 
 i^do c^DDE^^, c^r\^(^ SjO*d4^ ZiTi 
 
 ] 
 
 doiS:^jo^df3j5^djs^£k)t5?j*Edd,-doo£>^! 1 1 18-1 
 
 172. Third instance: ^.^w | — >^w | w — * >^ | vy — w | w— ^ | — , the Mnngala; Caesura 
 at 8 (dunti). 
 
 ?5-tji-2i-ti-Si-?1o li orfoS rfoSoSjBf. |1 185 || 
 
 173. Fourth instance: ^ | | ^^v | ^^— * | — w— | — , the Vijayananda; 
 
 Caesura at 12 (divasakara, dinakara). 
 
 CdJ-55j-?3-r5-d-r(o 11 odoB bdritf^^jsf. II 186 II 
 
 174. Fifth instance: w — w | — ^— | w — >^ | — ■^— | w— -^ | — , the Pancacamara. 
 
 3jO2;aaJi)5d0Oo 
 
 3) 
 
 £i-d-Si-d-si-ro. II 187 II 
 
 17, Atyashti, Quarters of 17 sj'llables; 131072 vrittas possible. 
 
 (If the Jagadvandita v. 184 were put under this head and a long syllable 
 added, a true Hexameter would be produced.) 
 
 es^t-iJi.oSjozo ejodro^^v* n es^.do 5Gi)ddJ3A ^lb,;j i3io72 ^-.^^oT^^Ji'-^A 
 
 175. First instance: — — — | — ■^■^ | w^w | — * — w | >^ [ , the Mandakranta; 
 
 Caesura at 10. 
 
 5^0^ g.^o^r\^0(3°T?o3o.'5^*(&)?1^-3§j^(^|^o3oodo! || 188 || 
 
 1) H., Ra., Re., M., D., B. 2) H., Ka., Re., M., D., Sb. 3) Only in Rb. 4) Not in Rb. 
 
 ?i- < 
 
54 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A. 
 
 176. Second instance: ^ — w|v..^— |w — *^|^^— |„ | , the prithyi; 
 
 Caesura at 8 (vasu; according to M. at ynti). 
 
 ^o fs'sdodjs^dd^ r^*djdj rjdo:^do srfS) o3oj3<?*? ii 189 ii 
 
 177. Third instance: w | * | ^^^ | „^_ | _^^ | ^_, the 5ikharini; 
 
 Caesura at 6. 
 
 2) 
 
 ai)-dJ-?5-nJ-Z;J-SJ-r\o || S^j^jo e?Si3o2oS^. y 190 II 
 
 178. Fourth instance: ^^^ | ^w— • | | —^— | ^s^— \ ^—, the Ilarintpluta; 
 
 Caesura at 6 (shatka). 
 
 ro 
 
 3'o€i^(:^d-ESD*Jj3(^o^l^F-£3^5^?^Cra^^do^dJ3^ 
 
 ?5or3 ^Ool)oo * ^Ddosj^d oroojjoo, oIj^ sdi^i d J3"^ I 
 
 179. Fifth instance: ^^^ | www | www | www | www | , the VanajadaU. (Five 
 
 Tribrachys' and two Ions syllables.) 
 
 ^-^-^-^-^-r\-Tio. _ II 192 II 
 
 180. Sixth instance: www | w — w | — ww | w — w | w — w | w — , the Kanakfibjantya; 
 Caesura not pointed out. 
 
 ^-Zi-Z^-Zi-Zi-^J-Tio. II 193 II 
 
 181. Sovcnih instance: the Nnrkutaka (NnrkiitaknV'l, is the same with Kannkabjantya (P). 
 
 1) Also in Rb. 2) Not in Rb. 
 
 8) Also in Rb. 
 
 4) Only in Rb. 6) Kot in Rb. 
 
 6) Only in M.; it appears therein in a 
 
 liijhiy corr»])t form; 
 
 its thiril line, however, is identical 
 
 with the Kanak/ibjaniya's scheme. 
 
 
 — . 2 
 
THE 8TLLABLE-FEET 55 
 
 18. Dlijiti. Quarters of 18 syllables; 2G2144 vrittas possible 
 262144 sl^orl^jsv'ri 
 
 182. First instance: — ^ — | wv^— | x^— 'w | ^ — ^ | —^^ \ — w — , the Mallikftmale; 
 Caesura at 8 (vasu). 
 
 V— ' 'J) 
 
 5irado3jozoodj (^5ioijo*^cS-cr3£i3donj-c:i^eSor:&. 'i 19411 
 
 183. Second instance: | *^ | ■^^^ | ^ | ^ | >^ , the Kan- 
 
 darpajuta; Caesura at 5 (kumHStra). 
 
 ^-^-^-Oij-Z^-'^SjO I, ^^S, ■B^■dy^^£J^f■ II 195 II 
 
 184. Third instance: www | www | ww — * | ww — | w | w , the Aravinda; 
 
 Caesura at 9 (nidhi). 
 
 ?3dad, ojj^ <^Oo3bJ3V**^s5, ^(^"^, ?d?^dc3j?)^odoo I 
 
 rvOdoSod£3j(^5dc3 dSJ**5JnjDodo :S'3r3* 'cJdc^CJo. II 196 n 
 
 185. Fourth instance: ww— | www | w — w | www | — ww | oo — ,the Hamsaka. 
 
 3) 
 
 ?^-^-^i-?5-^iJ-?fe. II 197 || 
 
 1) Also in Rb. 2) Not in Bb. 3) Only iu Bb. 
 
56 THE SYLLABLE-FEET 
 
 19. Atidhriti. Quarters of 19 syllables; 524288 vrittas possible 
 
 5242S8 ;iv^ort^J5S^fH 
 
 186. First instftnce: ^^^ | —^^ | —^*— \ ^^— | ^— w | ^—s^ | — , the Tarala; 
 Caesura at 8 (disakari ; B., D.: mahiavara = 16). 
 
 :^d^-dJ3^i^^, ?3Ddj*ao :^d^o ^j:)Co^-2i^-?^^. il 198 || 
 
 187. Second instance : ■^ | | www | ww— * | — w— | — w— i — , the Mcgha- 
 
 visphOrjita; Caesura at 12 (martauda). 
 
 2) 
 
 Oi)-i^-F^-r^-d-d-r!o 11 S^rfjo rfj^^^or^^jaf. |] 199 II 
 
 188. Third instance: | ww— | w — w | wv- — » | w | w | — , the .Sardtt- 
 
 lavikrldita; Caesura at 12 (dinesa). 
 
 t3Ddi^o2^j3(doso-sd^-?S^J,, Sj?i0o*2rsc3jsr^c2)5(a^. !I 200 ji 
 
 189. Fourth instance; ~w— | ww— | ww— | w | w— w | w — w | — , the Khaenrn- 
 
 pluta; Caesura at paksha. 
 
 m 
 
 ■I) 
 
 d-?i-?.)-:^-Ei-E5-r(o II S)?j^r3o si^iSjsf (I 201 || 
 
 1) Also in Rb.; B. and D. piBT^loXvsaorjJc. 2) Not in Rb. 3) Also in Rb. 4) H., 
 Ra., Ro., D., M., Sb. Pakshn's meaning in this instance is doubtful; perhaps 15. 
 
 K a 
 
THE SYLLABLE-FEET 57 
 
 20. Kjiti. Quarters of 20 syllables; 1048576 vrittas possible 
 
 190. First instance: ^^— | —^^ \ — ^— | ^^^ \ — * | | w— , the Matte- 
 
 bhavikridita; Caesura at 13; Ra., U. at 10 (dasa). 
 
 s3n)iJSO^oBc5o c^i1V^So-£dd^*, 5oD„^j«x^o-(^SJ3^)^! II 202 || 
 
 191. Second instance: — ww | — .^— | w^^ | — ^*>^ | — w^ | — w— 1 v.-—, the Utpa- 
 lamale; Caesura at 11 (rudra). 
 
 s3(:g£5jsi::aozoc3o^j^od, dod;*d nbsj^olu'S'y^/l ci^^lx), 1 
 
 192. Third instance: w^w | — ^^ | — w^ | *— | ^w— | .^>. — | ^ — , the Ana- 
 
 vadya (D. anamadhya, M. ftnavandya) ; Caesura at 1 1 (rudra). 
 
 iSrjaS CO" O 
 
 ^!-2Jj-2Jj-53a-nJ-n)-?J-r\0 II Si^^o ^jrfj? Tio-^^cSjif. || 204 il 
 
 193. Fourth instance: — ww | — w>^ | —^^ \ — -^w* i — w— | w^.-— | w— , the Vana- 
 maigari; Caesura at 12 (dinanatha). It is the Vanavallari of Rb., the Nagaranjita of Ra., U. 
 
 4) 
 
 ^iJ-^;i-^;J-^JJ-d-nJ-w-71o li ^^j^oo a^^iiijTSjsf. H 205 || 
 
 s- 
 
 1) Also in Rb.; LcXv^So only in B. and D., the others jssXridjr. 2) H., Ra., Re., Rb., 
 M., D. 3) H., Ra., Re, M., D. 4) Also in Rb. 
 
58 THE SYLLABLE-FEET 
 
 21. Prakriti. Quarters of 21 syllables; 2097152 vrittas possible 
 
 2097 lo2 rfN^ortS?J3^7^ 
 
 194. First instance: ^^w/ | ^ — w | — o.^ | w — ^ | ^* — ^ | w — >, | — ^ — , the Campaka- 
 malc ; Caesura at 13. 
 
 jjio^dajj^'do cddo (N)oSr\^Jc)(S-a:5j*2)o(;da3o-S!j^E§(3(Orvs*- i 
 
 195. Second instance: | —^— | — *>^^ | .^ww | w— *— | ^ | ^ *, the 
 
 Sragdhare; Caesura at 7 (hayanikara). 
 
 9 
 
 2;ij3c^-23^d(odj-d(^5oi)*OEdEad-r\r^ao*5:3ojoJJjt)(odo-;^ol3or\^ 
 
 q3'5dO-S^j3j)(^Cos)dj-5'(^2ra*,N^J, Z^Tl! SJojSo*^7^C7S-F3i)da-d^o.|j 20711 
 
 19G. Third instance: — ^— | w^^ 1 — ,^ — * | ^ww | — ...— | ■^^^ | — ^ — , the Taraiiga- 
 ma (M. turangama); Caesura at 9 (ramlhrn). 
 
 S) 
 
 d-?^-d-Fi-d-Fo-do II odoa t^^c^^js^. 11 208 n 
 
 197. Fourth instance: ^^w | ^■^■^ | v^wv^ | ^ * | ^ | w | , the 
 
 Lalitagati; Caesura at 12 (ravi). 
 
 ^-^-^-OJJ-Oij-^-dJo II S)^rf^o ^^cS^f. II 209 II 
 
 1) Also in Rb. 2) Re, D., M. 8) H., Ra., Re, M., D. 
 IS 
 
THE SYLLABLE-FEET 59 
 
 22. Akpti'*. Quarters of 22 syllables; 4194304 vrittas possible 
 
 4194304 Sl^ori^JSS^ri 
 
 198. First instnnce; ^w— | ^ \ -^ | ^■^^ | v/w— * | — w— | — w— | — , tlic 
 
 Mnlittsragrdhnro; Cnesurn Bt 15 (pnkslin). 
 
 9 
 djdo:o'5F52icJcd/oC3^^)Sj-36j:3^sdoJjj*rra,or\2i?3e),o:^^r\^^ 
 
 ■J) 2) 
 
 199. Second instance: — ^^ | — w— | ^^^ | — .^— | ^^■^* | — ^— | w/w | — , the 
 Bhndraka; Caesura at 15 (pnksha). 
 
 z^-^-^-:5-^-:5-^-7^ 1! Si^s s|^5j3f^. II 211 II 
 
 200. Third instance: — w^ | — w^ | — *^w | — w^ | — w^* | — v.,w | — ov- | — , the 
 Vanamanjari; Caesura at 7 (hnyavrata, turagavrata) and 8 (gajavraja, gajavrata). (Seven 
 Dactyls and a long syllable.) 
 
 3) 
 
 201. Fourth instance: ^•^— \ ■ — | 
 
 the Catakuja; Caesura at 12 (padminimitra). 
 
 3) 
 
 ri-^o-d-nj-tjj-d-d-Tlo !i s^^o sapeSjgj^jsf . II 213 
 
 1) From here our MSS., with the exception of B., show irregularities in the headings. 
 B., however, with D., calls class 25 (against M., Rb. and Re.) Atikriti. Class 22 is Akriti in D., 
 H.; Akriti in Ra., Re, and B. ; Atikriti in Rb. ; Vikriti in M. 2) Also in Rb. 3) Not in 
 
 Rb. and B. 
 
60 THE SYLLABLE-FEET 
 
 23. Vikjiti''. Quarters of 23 syllables; 8388608 vrittas possible 
 
 8388608 rf\^ori<^JSs;*f^ 
 
 202. Fii-Bt instance: ^^w | ^— ^ | ^— w | ^ — w | w — v^ | v. — w | ^ — ^ | w — , the 
 Hamsagati; Caesura according. to H., Ra. and M. at 8 (vasu); according to Re, B. and D. at 
 11 (hara). (Proceleusmaticus, six Dactyls and a long syllable.) 
 
 (Sc^Eo-35vdozoj2oiij^-?1r^-g)^do o-rJsSooo ^55o(3o sddcSjs^* 
 iii)£;3^c3js^( JsaOodsSo ?iododo c?3or\^(^ada s6o?or;ii(^. || 214 || 
 
 203. Second instance: | | *^ | wv/w | ^ww | w>^^ | w^v^ | v/— , the 
 
 Mattakride ; Caesura at 8 (kari). 
 
 !|215|1 
 
 204. Third instance: ^^^ | — ^^ | — ^w | — ww* | | ■^^— | ^v^— | v- — , the 
 
 Saundara; Caesura at 12 (dinanSthn). 
 
 I) 
 
 1) Ra. Vikjiti, Ro. Kjiti, M. Prakjiti, D. Kriti. In Rb. Ilicri' is nothing corresponding 
 to Vikjiti. 2) Not in Rb. 3) Ro., M., li., D. 1) Re, M., D. In Ra. there is s much 
 
 mutilated Vidalltasarasija, probably the same with No. 211. 
 
THE 8YLLABLK-PEET 61 
 
 24. Sankjiti". Quarters of 24 syllables; 16777216 vjittas possible 
 
 16777216 ^^ori^JSV*?^ 
 
 205. First instance: w>./w | ww^ | — *vw | ww^ | ^—*^ \ v/>j^ | v-'v./^ | w , the 
 
 Lalita; Caesura at 7 (giri); Alliteration also in the course of the lines. 
 
 sdtScSodo, ^93Jo * q^tShdj sij^^DD* h3, ?idrodo3o-d^^! ii 217 n 
 
 206. Second instance: — ^>^ | *^ | -^v^^/ | ww — * | — ^w | — ^^w | ^<^^ \ v , 
 
 the Tanvi; Caesura at 5 and 12 (bnna=5, adri = 7), or simply at 12. 
 
 •^ocSo-f^z^rt'^ *riodi^d-sjd?3(o*ul)daiidJsr\d, ^'osSsi-EiOort'^ 
 
 do, I 
 rooodO, d^o*dv>):^-5dd-sjs3:^*nbdodo c^Tl^i^odo:^©, nJoo^ 
 r^^^rodj-r!)cj3?^rf, *c;^dr\dj odDd*J,s3oi)jdoodd^d£:3j?5, :^(^p. 
 
 !l 218 11 
 
 207. Third instnnec: ^^^ \ w — -^ | — *w^ | — ^^ | — ^^ | — ^v/ | ^ — ^ \ — -^ — , the 
 Arlcnmarici; Caesura nt 7 (saila; M. giri). 
 
 ;3-ti-2;5-2;5-eij-2iJ-2i-do 11 s^;^jTOo ^^£*^j3f. |] 219 11 
 
 208. Fourth instance: ^wv^ | . ^ | — w*^ | >^ — ^ | ^ — ^ 1 v — w | — w— | ^^—, the 
 
 Panlcaja; Caesura at 8 (dikkari). 
 
 5) 
 
 1) Ra. Satkriti, Rb. H. Samskriti, Re. Samskriti, D. Prakriti, M. Atikriti. 2) M., Re, D., B.; 
 Rb. calls it Tilaka, but, in a second instance, also Lalita. S) M., Re., D., B. 4) M., Re, D. 5) M. 
 
 : — ■ » 
 
~Sj 
 
 62 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A. 
 
 25. Abhikriti". Quarters of 25 syllables; 33554432 vjittas possible 
 
 33554432 ^^t^ofi^Jt^A 
 
 209. First instance: —^^ | *— 1 ww— | —*^^ | ^^^ | ^^^* \ www | www | — , 
 
 the Krauncapadn; Caesura at 5, 5 and 8 (bhftta, sara, ilsagaja); two Alliterations. 
 
 33^^53jJ(^s5J3^*=^r^^^o ^o*:^5rfc3c^od^2ioi)-*53c3-d2^^r\^o. i| 221 1| 
 
 210. Second instance: www | www | ww*w | www | ww— * | — ww | — ww | — ww 1 — , 
 the Hanisapada (M. -gati); Caesura at 8 aud 7 (kari, giri). 
 
 eiJo53?^c3j3^^2icdj*Jdc^oda sodo3J3*?5od3'do s' :^-n)'^iu.:^do 
 ^c:)-^i?i-^o^^d*c:)odf^e5^ ^^a^,*3do?i-=S^ieSjr^-3oo?^sjc5o. ii 222 || 
 
 211. Third instance: www | w_w | www | www* | www | www | www | w | — , the 
 
 Vidalitavanaruha; Caesura at 12 (liinakara). Cf. Xote ad. v. 210. 
 
 ^-Ti-^-^-^-^-^-^-Tio ;i o^jS £i^STi6do5j3f. II 223 II 
 
 1) Rb., Re, M. Abhikriti; D., B. Atikjiti. 2) Rb., Kc, M,, D, B. 3) Ro., D., B., M, 
 
 4) Rb., Ro., M., D. 
 2 SH 
 
II. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 63 
 
 26. Utkriti. Quarters of 26 syllables; 67108864 vpttas possible 
 
 u\)^ >^o3oo2o ejJocS^OjtSjsv* 2fi es^uo n'sd^JSh ^^»i 
 67108864 si>^or(s?J3s;*ri 
 
 212. First instance: | | *.^| ww^ 1 >^ww | <^^w | — *w— | 
 
 WW — I w — , the Bhujiiiigavijrirabhitii; Cncsura nl 8 and 11 (hari, liara). 
 
 il 224'il 
 
 213. Second instance: | www 1 www | www | www | www | www | w»— | , 
 
 the Apavi'iha. 
 
 e^-c5-0J-0J-?J-0J-c0-r^-r\-r\0. II 225 |] 
 
 214. Third instance: www | www | ww*w | www | www | w*ww | www | www* 1 , 
 
 the Vanalate ; Caesura at 8 (kari, hari) ; four Alliterations in each Quarter. (Six Proceleus- 
 maticus' and a Spondeus.) 
 
 ea^^ii^dc^od *£doc3-r;sic3c§r\^je)*^j3c3(:^d fiojjdjs^ *zooara 
 :^ar\^j3^ocdo3or?*ric553oo-r\odo-o5jj7l*dodj ^D-3dD-oJo^*o3ooc3o | 
 c^s^<^d£:3(^r^*s^©ad d?5rfj3^*s5c3ad?i^idood*aoao 
 5ijcii-sjd-d2^So3bJ3*^jsdaSdj3ad?ie3^*5:§)ci3, ?i^, ^^^^t* 
 
 oSoodJo. II 226 II 
 
 1) H., Ra., Re, M., D., B. 2) Rb. 3) Re, M., D., B.; in H., Ra. only a few words. 
 
64 THE SYLLABLE-FEET 
 
 215. Fourth instance: ^^^ | »^ — w | ^*ws^ | ^^— | >.w*^ | ^^w | ^^^* | k/— »^ l 
 ^—, the Manimata (M. Munimana); Caesura at 7 (muni). Rb. calls it saraln. 
 
 e5(^)«^s3l-2p^o-a*c^£i-sd£d^ tod*, n>od25;dol)jr\-E:dj*d-2jJ5)?jj-^-?1o, 
 Q;j-'^-ol)a^,i^?lp3j*53o?jdNoD«)rtQ*r?)d£:3jjr?)-^.^ol)j3*^c^^dorc;o, i 
 53o?353j3r?d J3(^£id*?feSo?JaJj(Sode3^ *, o:}^^:>^-^i€)^-*^:^j^ij^^o 
 
 2i?S-2o:^e^OO^C5o*53oO(?)55o^53oolOOCJJ*; -^f^/lssoc^d, 5'*^^, (Ndo^. 
 
 !|227'|| 
 
 216. The Samavrittns beginning with ukta (ulfte) and ending in ulkriti have thus been 
 described. 
 
 £0)^0 i^JSCSUDhd 0^ 
 
 E3p?r^^j4'^^f^^, ri£ooii:^„doodoo, i 
 
 aSoi'^^^diSjsrl, i:3jdo-53odo 
 
 dj3(^5_^r\S?o 3^0ij 5J(^^?i)tjJ2i-;;Sd?5(^! n 228 II 
 
 217. Their sum is 67108864. (shatka = 6; naga = 7; mrigadhara= 1 ; ambara=^; 
 naga = 8; gaja^8; ritu = 6; yuga=4.) 
 
 ol)or\-aJoJo-r\2i-^'S7T!)ozod- 
 
 a;- -jj lai ' 
 
 r3jc)r\o3jrj Jj3^3'op'o; rtPQoaoc:^ 
 drtrc)^:^-7lor3-(^s-)aJj-f^"sr\53iljr?^ ido^So. II 229 i| 
 
 218. A verse teaching how to find out easily each of the six vrittas most used in Canarese 
 (utpala, V. 203; eardflla, v. 200; sragdhare, v. 207; mattebha, v. 202; mahasragdharc , v. 210; 
 oampaka, v. 206). 
 
 Tici^:^ ?TSSJ3,hdejo^o ?ijiC; O3j^-doc3o rijdo-dodsSje) i 
 
 1) Rb. (Sarala), M. (Munimana), D., 13. In Rb. there appears another, but loo mutilated 
 to bo recognised; sonio of its feet, according to the rule of the first line, are I!ha-Ja-Sa-Na- 
 Bha-Ya. . ., after which follows: ranjita-padam. . . .dagradam (idakkum). 2) 11., Ra,, 
 
 M., D., B. S) M., D., B. 
 
THE SYLLABLE-FEET 65 
 
 
 
 •ado njdo^-^r(rftj'-?S3jr3*-3irfSo^^d-ej3cij-eodfa3dC)od-sjood-^q5o^cr3 
 ^oc3j3?o2oo9o3j3v' Ajdj^^^dcrao ao^oijsjrasio. 
 
 1) This secondary verse appears in Sa., in a sort of appendix of M., in ch. 6 of Ra., 
 H., asT. 31 in Rd., and as v. 16 in 0. In the second line the tu is short though followed by sra 
 (cf. Weber p. 224 seq.); ya before tri, however, is counted as long; ^S sSjS instead of ^i ?8fio. 
 I — 25 
 
66 THE STLLABLE-FEET A. 
 
 III. CHAPTER 
 
 1. Further Sama Vrittas- 
 
 219. The Dandaka: ww^ | ^^^ | — ^— | — >^— | — v^— | — o— | — w— | 
 — ^— I — >^ — . Quarters of 27 syllables. 
 
 rfO cSS£^3^ O 
 
 ^53jd-r\r?)-olior(,£io ^ooo 
 
 220. The M a 1 iV v r i 1 1 a s, that together with the Daudaka use to be eounted separately. 
 Cf. V. 235 and No. 55. 
 
 joJ3 era J3j s^ o n ^■^ 
 ?i>^C3'3|3-£:JjS, cZ)10J4J-2if^-dj?3j5)^-doSi?5£doo! || 232 || 
 
 1) In the MS3. it ooours at the end of this Chapter. It is in H.,Ra. (the reading of whioh is 
 peculiar, but very incorrect), Re, M., D., B. H. and En's verse mentions, so far as it can be made 
 out, that the first Dandaka with seven Amphimaerus' ( — ^ — ) is callcil Vrishtiprayata, and 
 that there are altogether six kinds of Dandokas. Then H., Ra. and M. adduce another verse (that 
 cannot be restored) wherein Pracita is mentioned, and whioh probably wants to state that 
 the other five Dandakas the quarters of ouch of whioh increase by one and one Amphimaerus, 
 bear tho common name of Praoita. See Weber p. 406. 2) lu II., Ra., M., D., B. 
 K Si 
 
THE SYLLABLE-FEET 67 
 
 221. First instanco: — ^w | w— w | ww»— | ww^ | — ^^ | ^•— ^ | ^w— | ww^ | 
 
 — w^ I v.- , the Lalitnpada, QuartPrd of 30 syllnblcs, Cnpsura al 8; three Alliterations. 
 
 (Seven Paeons and a Spondee.) 
 
 cw50(n)C3o, 2^0 I 
 ^c2)r;^'odo. 11 233' II 
 
 222. Second instance: .^^-^ | ^^^ | ^^^ | >^*>^^ | w,^^ | w-^v | v^^*^ | ^^^^ \ 
 ^ — w I v,^— I — , tlie Kusumasara, Quarters of 31 syllables, Caesura at 10; 4 Alliterations. 
 
 Thud sdd ?;3dc^o3jj3^*^9?1<^<?):^(^e3^j3^*, ajd^d-?i=2)j3dr^-sjC3-3o;^o 
 
 c^d^Soq^Fi'^d, zo^^*;^3dj oi)B d2i5l)c3JS^*qJdq^da^J3^ (^s3, r^o;^o| 
 
 cOo^o, 
 
 ribAidj3d-d^-^loij?5*, ^ds3or?d 3'orio£3o2iu-*'^d^2iDi)^ooioocJo 
 
 2) 
 
 (^^o;3o. II 234 II 
 
 2. The Ardhasama Vrittas 
 
 ■ 5)_i 
 
 223. Now follow the Ardhasama Vrittas, in which two and two quarters only are formed 
 of the same syllable-feet, viz. the Ist and 3rJ, the 2nd and 4th. Cf. v. 239. 
 
 1) H., Ra., Re., Rd., M., D., B. 2) H., Ra., Rd. (where it forms the last verse of the MS.), 
 M., D., B. 
 
cr 
 
 68 THE SYLLABLE-FEET 
 
 sdrs^esoo ejJodiSoco s^e^rir^ £5j3sj3 I 
 ^;|^ol)?ie3o=^dE3Nc;:;rr553j-53^^ja5:5oo. |l 235 
 
 224. First instance: The A 6 y u t a k a; number of syllables in the 1st and 3rd quarters 
 11, in the others 10. The scheme is two times: 
 
 ^^^ I >^-^ I ^-^ I w- 
 --.>. I -^w I -WW t - I 
 
 ■J) -ff 
 
 zjj.'s^^dj?)^ FSrl^j^jF^i^oo. II 23G II 
 
 225. Second instance: the Di vijakalpalate; number of syllables in the Ist and 3rd 
 quarters 11, in the others 12. The scheme is two times: 
 
 -W- 1 www I -w- I W- 
 
 www I -WW I w-w 1 -. I 
 
 S) 
 
 DsZj&i5^SJ,^)Jo33"30l)4 f^Ddouto. II 237 II 
 
 226. Third instance: the Raviprnbhe (Viraprakara, Vira/ipraka) ; number of syl- 
 lables in the Ist and 3rd Quarters (pada) 20, in the others 18. iSara = 5. The scheme is two 
 times : 
 
 www I w-w I w-w I w-w I w-w I w-w I w- 
 -ww 1 -WW I -WW I -WW I -w- I WW- I 
 
 1) H., Ro., Re, M., D., B. 2) H., Ra. (acyutaka). Re. and Rd. (acrutaka), M. 
 (abhyudaka), D. (aocutaka), B. (acyutaka). 3) H., Re., Rd., M., D., B. 
 K a 
 
THE SYLLABLE-FEET 69 
 
 ^£:Jjc3j«)^ ^^:odfo^s5J^^do-^SdJ^(£:5J-srfu3-doijub (\)cdj-::5jo; 
 fTS^Oi^jjd^- dc^^^i3o3J^^;^oll^o.£:5o^o^-doosD(;! II 238 || 
 
 227. Supplementary description. Pri<la=qnarter. 
 
 STOd-j^Sd033DFric3 J3'^( 
 
 6Ci i)C5oildcpFrti5oo c3n) 
 
 D'sdjddo to/i;:5j ^^^^c5o^oJ^i-55cj?S;! II 239 || 
 
 3. The Vishama Vrittas 
 
 228. Here follow tho Vishama Vrittas, in which all quarters (pada) are more or less 
 different from each other. Pada=verse. 
 
 ?l)Sji:3(B5j^£5e5 2^d£^ ^doaodo. II 240 II 
 
 229. First instance: the U d g n t a. The scheme is: 
 
 ^„_ I ^_^ I ^^_ I ^ 
 
 v.^>^ I w,^- I w-w I -w^ I 
 
 ^^_ I ^_^ I ^^_ I ^_^ I _ll 
 
 1) Rd. (viraprakara), L. (Tira/ipraka), Sb. and M. (raviprabhe), H. 2) Ra., Ha., M., D., B. 
 I 3) H., Ra., M., D., B. 4) The final letters of lines 2 and i are doubtful. 
 
" r — —■p. 
 
 70 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A. 
 
 sj'sDsiOa^-rjodsra^'r-sj-rio 
 
 1) 
 dodocSi'r-ao'soijj-diioSiooCJiSood^. n 241 ii 
 
 230. Besides the Udgata there are various Tishama Trittas. 
 
 231. Second instance: the 51 ok a or Anuahtup-sloka ; quarters of 8 syllables. The 
 scheme, as far as it is fixed, is the following (oja=an odd quarter, 1 and 3; yugma=an even 
 quarter, 2 and 4), the dots denoting the syllables that are not fixed. 
 
 3 4 5 fi 7 
 
 T) 7 8 
 ^ • I (generally .^ — ^ — ) 
 
 ii 6 7 8 
 (generally ^ — ^ — ) 
 
 
 8) 
 
 1) n., Ra., Re., Rd., 8b., M., D., B.; DfJf^SJo «8 occurs in 8b., H. and Ra. There is 
 another Udgata in D. and M. after the Caturfirdhva, the scheme of which is as follows: 
 
 ^^^ I ^-^ I -w- I 
 
 ^ww I w I V.- 
 
 ..vw I ^ I ^w- I ^- II 
 
 2) Ro., D., B. 
 
THE STLLABLE-FEET 7l 
 
 232. The same statement in a Samskrit verso (without alliteration). 
 
 CO 
 
 asi^Jf ^J3^^-0^£^. II 243 
 
 I) 
 
 238. However elsewhere each seventh syllable of all the qunrtcrs of the >9loka is allowed 
 
 to be long (Weber pp. 335. 336; 5. 6. 7. throughout: ^ ); but such is not the rule given 
 
 by the nuthor. His rule is that the seventh syllables ought to be alternately long and short. 
 Abdhi^-l or 7. (Karabdhi=3hining or great seven?) 
 
 234. But as some poets of old have stated that, like each sixth syllable, each seventh one 
 too may be long, all the said syllables may be long. 
 
 3) 
 
 Jje^^i^dJSdoJdc^es^js^iiolJOo r(odos:$je3:^. !| 245 || 
 
 1) D., B. A similar verse oconra twice Id M. (here and in the first chapter); of its two 
 readings the first is: €j5^?^e?Js; 7\Ji±>_'5 fOi)o riTif^a^tiCti-Aio ] S^ti^SSDiaJaeSoj^tjQo 
 sJjij^ afvJf";ijfJoo3.t;S || : the second one is: r^ii si^tJ^i oSftfsSeaSJ^ Ti'^rAiiyyiTjoiili^o \ 
 t^KigOij^lciiSasSjzJlQ SJS:y^:it:,i Ai^^ti^M \\ For D. and B.'s reading ef. AVeber p. 338. 
 
 2) Sb., M., H., Ra., L., D. The true reading of this verse is somewhat questionable, as 
 
 on M3. agrees with the other. 3) H., Ra., Re, M., L., D., B. 
 i& . 5 
 
72 THE STLLABLE-FEET 
 
 835. Another verse of the common <Sloka in Canarese. 
 
 €j3 ^=5^0 
 
 ?3'3r\i;5djF-i5o^or\^o. 1 1 246 || 
 
 236. Third instance; the Tripft ilynnati; ciuarters 1, 2 and 4 contain each 10 syllables; 
 quarter 3 consists of 12 syllables, (having two more, from which peculiarity probably the name 
 of the metre is derived). The scheme: 
 
 -w^ I -^^ I -y.^ 1 - 
 
 -w- I -WW I -WW I - I 
 
 -WW I -WW 1 -WW I -WW 
 
 -WW I -WW I -WW I - II 
 
 ^-^ CO ' 2) 
 
 237. Fourth instance: the Pada Catur<lrdhvn. Commencing with 8 (kari) syllables it 
 grows by 4 and 4 (cf. the name of Caturiirdhva), so that its second quarter has 1 2 (diuapa), 
 ! its third quarter 16 (r&ja), its fourth quarter 20 (ritvanakara) syllables. (The syllables are 
 generally not ordered to be fixed ones, ntra guru-laghu-vibhago ncshyato, NVeber p. 348.) 
 
 1) M. D., B. have a similar instanoo; Ra., U.'s reading too appears above, they calling it 
 N&taka <^oka. 2) H., Ra., Re, Rd., M., Sb., L. 
 
THE MORA-METRES 73 
 
 1) 
 
 SdO?5oiJo. ^oildo ^?^'^JC5o:oo2i-£:33j^! |l 248 
 
 238. A verso in the Piiiln Cnturilrdhva metre. Its sohoino is: 
 
 — I ^-_ I 
 
 V.WW I WW.. I WW- I -w- I w i - 
 
 WW- I w-w I --W I W-- I -w- I w-w I w- II 
 
 SJ 
 
 zS'i^^^dJSi^^ro 
 
 53.^2i0i)-EZr35*-rjo5d^,o 
 
 
 B. THE MORA-METRE S' 
 
 In the first part of a quarter of a verse in a Mora (matre)-Metre there are some not-fixed 
 Byllables which do not fall under the category of Feet, but have to represent a certain amount 
 of Moras. 
 
 1. The Vaitaiike (Vaitaji) 
 
 239. The number of Moras (matro) in the Vaitaiike: in the odd (oje) quarters (pada) 14, 
 in the even (yuk) 16; tho sum of all Moras 60. 
 
 1) H., Ra., M., D., B. Pada caturftrdhva must be the true reading. 2) U. Ra. (-^?o 
 
 rf)-.'Si)B-^3rijc), D., B. A praise of Nagavarma! 3) This heading is not in the MSS. 
 
. g, 
 
 74 THE M0RA-METEE8 B. 
 
 ^c3o3oi5;c5S5od4i S^JsJj ^WS^^r^o. || 250 || 
 
 240. Definition of tlie Vaiti'ili in a Vaitali verse; in the odd quarters first appear 6 (kara) 
 Uoras, and in tlie even ones 8 (kari); tficn an Amphimacrus (marudishta, fire, — w — ) and a 
 short and long syllable are added to each quarter. The scheme of the verso runs as follows: 
 
 ^ - ^^ 
 
 
 1 4 Moras 
 
 
 -^- 1 ^- 1 
 
 16 Sloras 
 
 w - ^w 
 
 -V-- 1 >.- 
 
 14 Moras 
 
 ^ w^ 
 
 -^- 1 ^ - 11 
 
 16 Moras 
 
 O -^ -tt 
 
 CO 
 20d, ^^^^, <^^J^^-^JK^^\ II 251 
 
 2) 
 
 JCy" Observe here thiit at tlio places where no fixed syllables arc ordered, in Canarese 
 always two and two short syllables can be taken separately, either as ^^w or — , so that v./ — 
 (Iambus) is excluded. 
 
 2. The Aupafiohandasika 
 
 241. The Aupacchandasika differs from the Vaitiilike only by the circumstance that in- 
 stead of the short and long syllable a Bacchicus (^ , toya) is added. The scheme of the 
 
 following Aupacchandasika verse is: 
 
 — — v^ ^^ I — V* — I ^ 16 Moras 
 
 V -^ I — ^— I w I 18 Moras 
 
 — ^w— I— w— 1^ 16 Moras 
 
 ^w I — ^— 1 ^ II 18 Moras 
 
 
 3Do JijDc3-doi)^oJ ^ooc3J«)C^3'o,o, 
 
 1) D., B. 2) M., II., Ra., D., B. 
 
THE MORA-METRES 75 
 
 z^^^-^A{, ^u^^£;^^o 
 
 1) 
 
 CS^SrfS^odrO^o S'c^^dJS^^o. II 252 
 
 242. The Vnitalikcs (the Aupacchnnilnsikn being in fact a sub-division of the VBitalike), 
 as tlicy arc formed of Morn-fcct (matra gana), have been treated separately. 
 
 3. The Jati Gade 
 
 (Gathei) is introdueed. The verso addaccd consists of 3 lines (pada) each containing 
 23 Moras, and shows, to some extent, the peculiarity of the 51oka, (wherein two Amphibraohus' 
 are prescribed), as after the 17th Mora in cacli line an Amphibrachus (with a long syllable) 
 is to occur. 
 
 eSS:^ 2ire^7Y5C3C)3ooZOOdO. r5od2^qJ«)?j(3o 
 
 3) 
 
 ac5;5j3(^do, c^dJ5^sj-SA^d-?;x)^2^-^oo^^^! || 253 \\ [arf^etiiT^] 
 
 Its scheme: 
 
 s^^ ■^ WW — WW I w — w I — 23 Moras 
 
 WW w — w — WW— w I w — w I — I 23 Moras 
 
 WW— (w)ww-w— WW I w— w I — II 23 Moras 
 
 -^»3*5>:*:>s5>:*>- 
 
 1) Sb., L., M., Ra., H. 2) 8b., L., M., Ea., H. Their readings differ Tery much; the 
 
 one given is the clearest. 3) Sb., H., Ra., M., L. Our reading is that of Sb., H., Ra. and L. 
 M. begins ?iEjTija;t?sod;Oc. The first two lines contain each 23 Moras, the third only 22. 
 M.'s otherwise very deficient reading (instead of odwJ3?O0) is QrfiJjseSiJT^, "nd would bring 
 the last line also up to 23 Moras. The Gade (gatha) has been looked upon as the Arya (Weber 
 p. 295); but the verse of the text cannot belong to that class, even if M.'s beginning be adopted. 
 Mr. Colebrooke states, p. 446: 'The same denomination (gatha) is applicable also to stanzas 
 
 consisting of any number of verses (lines) other than four." 
 
 2 . £i 
 
 10* 
 
76 THE MORA-FEET 
 
 C. THE MORA-FEEt' 
 
 Introduction 
 
 Here feet (gann) of a certain number of Morns (not Bjilable-fcct) are first introduced. Such 
 feet, in the R a g a 1 e s, consist either of three, or of four, or of five syllables. The feet of one 
 of the mentioned three classes in their various shapes are, without any restriction, used one 
 for the other (except in a Canarese vrltta, for instance, v. 276). 
 
 The forms of the feet, for which rule 289 and its exposition are presupposed, are the 
 following : 
 
 1. The 2 feet of three Moras 
 v^ww (Tribach); — -^ (Trochee). 
 
 2. The 4 feet of four Moras 
 
 V./WW.../ (Proceleusmatic) ; — ww (Dactyl); ww— (Anapaest); (Spondee). 
 
 3. The 6 feet of five Moras 
 
 w^^w^../^./; — ws^w (Pacon) ; w (Antibacchic) ; ^^ — w; — w— (Amphimacor); ^k^\j — , 
 
 fCy" Observe that no foot dare begin with an Iambus i.e. w — ! This observation is es- 
 sential as to all the Mora-Feot metres (excepting the peculiar Samskrit Aryas to which Kanda, 
 Arya, etc. belong, v. 282 seq.). 
 
 1. The Eagbate" or Eagale 
 
 243. The Raghato is neither built on the system of the syllable-feel nor on that of a mere 
 number of Moras, but on an equal number of Morns (mntrn) included within certain feet (gana); 
 and harmonises with beating time in music (tiiln). 
 
 7ir^-r!)ol)j5o-c:^s:)Cd3'3rnjCoJ3 
 
 I) This heading is not in the MSS. ■ 
 
THE MORA-FEET 77 
 
 
 244. There arc 3 kinds of Rngnlo, which nre frequently used: the ilnndaniln, Lolite and 
 Utflava (Uts&hft). 
 
 2) 
 
 JjS^oCJ^SjF^i, ?raoo, £5oSJ,r\^^od(^! II 255 II 
 
 245. The Mnndnnila has 16 Moras in each quarter, the Lalite 20, the Utsava (utsaha) 24. 
 
 o3oJ3c^^5§)asjj4^ F3DO0, ^5J^JJ71^^od(! |l 256 i| 
 
 246. First instance: the Mandanila, with 16 Moras in each quarter, that are enclosed 
 in 4 feet, each of which consists of 4 Moras. The Mandanila verses, like the other Ragale s, 
 require at least two Alliterations (cf. Weber, p. 201. 391), one at the beginning of each quarter 
 and one at the end. A peculiarity also is that the last two quarters' Alliteration generally is 
 different from that of the first two; sometimes each line begins with a different one. 
 
 sdo O t3«) ?) 4/^0, era Sod PS O 7i V* 
 The scheme is four times: 
 
 ^..w^ I ^^w^ * ^^^^ 1 .^^^^ 
 
 Descriptive verses ' 
 
 
 K. 
 
 1) H., Ra., Re, M., Sb., L., D., B. Harisvara, the guru of Raghava, already composed a 
 Sadgirija Vivaha in Ragale s. Can. Bas. Pur. 62, v. 55. 2) D., B. 3) Re, Rd., D., B. 
 
 There are no instances for the Ragales except in D. and B. (for each a praise), but of a character 
 unfit for the object of the present edition. 4) From the 9th chapter of the Rajasekhara 
 
 Vilasa where they occur after the prose-sentence that follows verse 41. Another instance is 
 found XIV., after v. 106. See R&vana digvijaya, Mangalore edition p. 10. 
 
a 
 
 78 THE MORA-FEET C 
 
 cis-d^^^^-rforid craorbSrtv*, || 257 || 
 
 ^eS^CJoSj Sjtforio^ ^^^O^Oij Jj3?uC3 
 
 ^•3c5o)-^qi-;T3c3c-qS^5ioios^oar(3, || 258 || 
 
 e^b-si^odd =3'oodcj ^v's'^^jB, || 259 || 
 
 "Liddjsd^ocjocjj ^&?-?jiio3bo. II 260 || 
 
 A praise 
 
 T??53j-rj?^cira3, ^rrfo-riora-qiciras! II 261 || 
 
 247. Second instance: tlie Lalitd, with 20 Morns in each quarter, that are enclosed in 
 4 feet, each of which consists of 5 Moras. 
 
 The scheme is fimr times (the Caesura not always being: eviilently indicateii): 
 
 2) 
 Descriptive verses 
 
 o3j^oio?i)ridocidd tiS^doaos^dcSS | 
 
 1) An imitation of the only TOrse ocourring in D. and B. 2) RAjaiekharo Yiltaa, 
 
 tOth chapter, after verso 57. 
 
THE MORA-FEET 
 
 Tio^f^oii ^dirt^jsv* ;^oiai:S «)odo3oo3J3v* 
 
 Further descriptive verses 
 d 53j fg- ^ uO Sj iS^- tj SJ, - ;j 'i) d- i^J^j, ^ 53J S o, 
 
 ^sl)?5-3i^x^-?j2o:^-rijrioFS^-rfjs>3i-tiJi'SJjSo, 
 ^t^jrf- slos^-doeJd- oo:^- Sjjr^- a^si- rfj3e3o3jo, 
 
 C)(S)qS^d-?ijc3!:p-a?j-S?li=g^-o':)Sjdao, -^iSoEi 
 ■-') 
 
 A praise 
 
 ?;)^™-q5sjor-;^S?e;, sSsJr-zdci-si&siae), 
 
 79 
 
 262 
 
 263 
 
 !l 263« 
 
 2G3i 
 
 203 c 
 
 264 
 
 1) Kaj. Vilasa XIII., after v. 51. Other instances occur Raj. Vilasa II., after v. 117; XIV., 
 after v. 169. 2) An imitation of the verse in D. and B. 
 
 K . . , . ^_ 
 
80 THE MORA-FEET 
 
 248. Third instance: the Utsava or Ctsahn, with 24 Moras in each quarter, that 
 are enclosed In 8 feet, each of which consists of 3 Moras. Cf. the Utsiiha v. 339. 
 
 ero 3Jj 50=3^0, Z3a) Sod f® o (^ V* 
 The scheme is four times: 
 
 Descriptive verses 
 
 I) 
 (A rebuke) 
 
 so'scbsi^Sljjdf^ isi^^ =§Jz>kh. rdoaodo eS^^o! | 
 c>:.or{6^^^Jid D^rfjsortrfc^ ^jiSi^eS^^? || 265 || 
 
 Sjrtc^:^rico dJsi^ori^cS Eiort^ zS^ca! ?:r3^j! s'as^j! | 
 
 2) 
 
 (A lamentatiou) 
 63 < ^ TO ei 
 
 o^^3 ^CTdodj©^;, rfo^^^fij^ 3i;:loi)0|;! 
 
 do^r^jsocao =CTr? ^ci^Fij^rijsJd cxJjdojij -Zii^. || 266 || 
 
 ^■^ siirifi rfodo;3 o3j(dwj, 5t)'i^ sSfj^ i^idjio. 'szj'SsRI \ 
 
 SJ.33'S?^O±)C50 S±)c3oijoC)Od©, t3i)*?^c3j3S;'j SoJS^CfOd©, 
 
 ws/o :i>oaoi3BcSoajdO, ^^s? 23Fi^-^rf?5j. -arf^js! || 267 
 
 1) From the R&vana digvijaya, Mangalore edition, p. 12; there, howoTor, a new verse 
 begins after two and two lines, and there is no final Alliteration ; besides the Canarese is not 
 worthy of imitation, old and new forms being blended. 
 
 2) The 41st Dasa Song in the Mangalore collection; the remarks to verse 2G5 equally 
 concern these verses; observe also the ofTenccs against the rules of Euphony (sandhi)I Verses 
 26.'), 206, and 267, though correct with regard to feet and Moras (for the counting of which they 
 are given), are not elegant with regard to form. 
 
THE MOBA-PEET 81 
 
 1) 
 A praise 
 
 ^Jt^sSj'iTsorl, ?jo^3-3ip*aD5:5j, jirfjrejsoi^dort, | 
 
 249. A fourth instance: the S I s ;i p a d y a '). Each quarter of this consists of 6 Puru- 
 hflta (■^^ — o) feet (jana) /. e. foot of five Moras, to which the two feet pointed out by Sara- 
 sijasakha (^/^^ . uw) i e. 2 foet of throe Moras are added. 
 
 ^J3£3Ao^^ ;^rfs' ^^ja^^js^^d itsao. || 269 1| 
 
 The scheme is four times; 
 I 2 3 lb G 1 2 
 
 1) An imitation of the verse in D. and B. 
 
 2) This is taken from the Kavijihviibandhana, where the rule and instance form verses 
 46 and 47 of thfe 2nd chapter. The SIsa and Ataglte (this name, however, is not given there) 
 together form one viz. the 47th verse. The instances given in the text are a close imitation 
 (the first line of the Atagtte is that of the original), especially with regard to the scheme; 
 the words sluSJjJosi^OOrfoiio also belong to the original. The appellations for the two kinds 
 of feet are poculiar. — Regarding the large number of Alliterations being desired in the 
 Ragales confer the Lalita (v. 217), the Krauncapada (v. 221), the Vanalate (v. 226), the 
 Lalitapada (v.233), and the Kusumasara (v. 234) among the Sama Vrittas! ThoLalito (v. 256) 
 in fact bears the name of at least one of the mentioned Vrittas. An Utsava occurs again 
 in verse 339. The Dasa Padas are all composed in Ragalo metres, but their schemes are some- 
 what different ; for the schemes vary according to the tunes used. Though there be many 
 metrical mistakes in the Dasa Padas, they can easily be found out and corrected. — There are 
 a number of Stsapadyas in the 5aranal!liimrita (ps. 4. 57. 61. 109. 113. 161. 173. 217. 223. 
 226.), Bengalftru, 1871. It is a very imperfect and faulty edition; however, the SIsas there 
 are built on the scheme of the present text, but the Atagttes are of such various forms as to 
 fall under no apparent rule. 
 
 g 5a 
 
 11 
 
' ' — ?J 
 
 82 THE MORA-FEET C. 
 
 ^orts^oo siiioAojjcS, ^rforlv*oo iorto^wd*, ^or<c5 ^a^DOJosijo sJasi zidre! 
 
 II 270 II 
 
 To this a eo-oallod Atagltc, as people call it, is to be added, the scheme of which 
 is two times: 
 
 1 Ww>^ I 
 
 tirt-^Draj:^-D^ii*, ^?dy-n^^! || 271 || 
 
 250. A fifth instance: the Caupadi. Each quarter consists of 4 feet, the first three 
 consisting each of 5 Moras, the last one of 3. Alliteration is required at the bo;,'inning and 
 at the end, and Caesura may occur after the 8th Mora of a quarter. 
 
 The schemes appearing in the following two verses are (both are given in full to 
 show, how the feet of the same number of Moras may interchange) : 
 
 A 
 
 v.^^- I ^^^*^^ I - w- I w^v^ 
 
 ^w- w I -■^*^^ I ^^-^ I ^^^ 
 ^.^-w I -v.*ow I ^^^^^ I .^^^ II 
 
 B 
 
 — w I -^^~^ I w^^^^ I -^ 
 
 — ^ I — ^ I ^,^^^ I -^ I 
 
 ^^^^^ I V.WV.- I >.w^- I v.^^ II 
 
 The Rule 
 
 »i?orf ta^jiari* ;iai5olk) ;ira|,ris^j, 
 
THE MORA-FEET 83 
 
 1) 
 
 A descriptive verse 
 
 251. A sixth instance, with the Trivudo (Trivide ) Tala. 
 
 The scheme, in short syllables, is four times; 
 
 ww^-^w 1 ^ww^w I ~.^^^ I ww^* I ^w^w I ^^ 
 
 or in numbers, four times: 
 5.5.4.3*4.5 
 
 Verses containing the lamentation of the female Tirukolavinaci whose little son, 
 named i^ankara, had been killed by a horse havint^ kicked it. 
 
 ^ciri-2joc!€od^y, ^|,c3, ^orfd, ?iocSo, sIob'd-s? H 274 || 
 
 ^jcSd jif^^oSj 23cdddJ33^rij^jf|j_ jiir^^e, sio^os! H 275 |! 
 
 252. A seventh instance; the Layagrahi Vrittii. Observe that this is a Canarese 
 Vritta or metre of Syllable-Feel'. Each foot, however, consists of 5 Moras, and throughout 
 bears the form of the Paeon ( — v^w), except at the end of the quarters where a Spondee 
 ( ) occurs. 
 
 1) Verse 30 in Rd. It is a verse that lacks elegance; kshi before pra remains short, cf. 
 note to T. 230; the Caesura at 8 is not recommendable. 2) Ravanadigvijaya, p. 2. 
 
 3) Rajasekharavilasa XIII., 121 soq. 
 
 2 __ i 
 
 11* 
 
84 THE MORA-FEET 
 
 The Bcheme is four times: 
 
 ^sd-rfosoSo SDqi-;:)?d-2dkiao ot3^-ji;5d-3i:iao ^jdrt-^j^d-rt:^-,^^-?- 
 
 II 276*|F 
 
 253. An eighth instance, that may bo called an Ash t a pail i. It has a refrain, and 
 belongs to the Eka Tala class. It is no Vritta, so that its feet of 4 Moras arc interchangeable. 
 
 The scheme in short syllables is eight times: 
 
 Its refrain is once: s^^^^ \ ■^^^^ 
 
 l^odbris;*, t,^^Ti- \ 
 
 ooiort^js^o©;^:^ I NcScrfoo^D^riv*. |i 277 
 
 n, 
 
 5^d ^!J3oi>oq5- | 
 
 1) R&jaiekharUTil&sa II., 91; anotlior one occurs in XIII, 65. 
 
THE MORA-FEET 85 
 
 n 
 
 A 
 
 1) 
 
 254. A nintli instance, with tlio E k ii T I'l 1 n lilcc tho ABlitiipacli; it too is nonompanied 
 ith a refrain. The feet contain 3 ami 4 Moras. 
 
 Its refrain is: 
 
 12 :) 1 
 
 ^^■^ I ..^w^ I ^^^ I vw^^ or 3 I 4 1 3 I 4 
 
 >..v.w I ^^^^ I >.>..^ I ^>-w>- 3 I 4 I 3 1 4 
 
 ^^^ I ^-^^^ I www I wwww 3 I 4 I 3 I 4 
 
 www 1 wwww I www I wwww I w II 3 I 4 I 3 I 4 I 1 II 
 
 Tho verso-schemo, in its first part, is four times: 
 
 1 2 3 4 si; 7 S 
 www I wwww I www I wwww I www I www* I www I wwww I or 
 
 3 I 4 1 3 I 4 I 3 I 3* I 3 I 4 I 
 
 in its second part: 
 
 12 3 4 5 fi 7 8 
 
 www 1 wwww I www 1 wwww I www I wwww I www I ww.w 
 
 www I www I www I wwww 
 
 www I www I WW. I wwww 
 
 www I wwww I www I wwww I www I wwww I www I wwww 1 w II or 
 
 3|4|3|4|3|41314 
 
 3 I 3 I 3 I 4 
 
 3 I 3 I 3 I 4 
 
 3 I 4 I 3 I 4 I a I 4 I 3 I 4 I 1 II 
 
 1) Kavanadi^vijaya p. 35. It is scarcely necessary to make the remark that these two 
 verses are full of n;rammatical blunders; the metre only is to be paid regard to. The 
 Rftvanadigvijaya's author is Ge rasappe ^lintayya ; in the last verse he remembers Kshcmapura 
 Venkata. 
 
86 THE MORA-FEET C. 
 
 S( 
 
 ij^-S-? sicjsig^ uocSfl© cs-s^orieJ, ICSa? ^^f^ cSo 
 
 V 
 
 ^3.S?o^ rjoJj,?;^^;^^ d:ra5aodjCidd ?;oa ^ l 
 
 1 
 
 So?r«Bo3ooa? oi3D;^jqra^?)rra>S^oJjdJ3v^o i^js^Jf^^^y^aiS! || 279 
 
 255. A tenth instance, with the Eka Tain. The feet contain 3 and 4 Moras. 
 
 The refrain, in numbers, is: 
 3.4.3.4.3.4*3 
 3.4.3.4.3.41 
 
 The verse-scheme is twice: 
 
 3.4.3.4.3.4.3*4 
 3.4.3.4.3.4.31 
 
 m 
 
 s!dd rUit^^SoJoadd bSjsS?^© ?idd ^ooQo! ooOoi) 
 ^djpio3j3i3oi:r^ jjdAi :;i:5?oO ;:i8;^toejao! I 
 
 1) R&vanadigviJHya, pp. 48. 44, whore occurs another verse; line 4 tbo di beforo pra 
 remains short. The voreo is at least of use for scanning. 
 
THE MORA-FEET 87 
 
 '>zio 
 
 B'dodj 5^rJ;;ij! ^Qrio O^d! n^^^j ?ijr(>Sri ^sijj! ^?^? 
 
 fi8;:oo Ti^^-^J. €d3oJ Dji^cOJj! ;^jds3 dj£)?)Jo3-)ej! rfoFjd?, 
 ^dcdodcl^ddjsdcdjoi^ojj fijado, -^^^s^oli ;^J3ej ! ]j 280 
 
 256. The nuthor will continue to give instruction about motros wliieh belong to all 
 Indian langangos, viz. the Kandas and others. Confer v. 70. 
 
 F^jo ^^^^c3j ^o:::^do^'::3ooo. ^53j^-^oo£)(! |l 281 || 
 
 
 1) See the erotio verses in Ravanadigvijaya, p. 40. 2) H., Ra. (-epBoqaooSOpaoV 
 
 M. (-sptjsifBQXtfo), D., B. 
 
THE MORA-FEET 
 
 IV. CHAPTER 
 
 (Continuation of the Mora-feet Metres) 
 
 257. Xow follow tho rules rogariiinj the Mora-feet metres comprehensively called Aryes 
 viz. the Kanda, Arye (or Vipulo), Gitike, Saiiktrna (Saiikirnaka) and Duvayi (Duvadi, Dflte, 
 Duvavi, Duvve). 
 
 JC^ Observe that in these Arya metres feet may begin with an Iambus i. e. ^ — ! 
 (Cf. the different observations to verse 25 1 and that introducing the Ragale s). 
 
 ®- 
 
 I) 
 
 ol)od53oo55oo ^^oi) o3(°^?Jo:oosi-^c3^! II 282 
 
 258. The feet (gaua) for the Arya metres have tho following iive forms and names: 
 
 w^ — , giriea»i, Anapaestus 
 
 — w^ , dhflrjati, Dactylus 
 
 , sarva7», Spondeus 
 
 ^ — \^ f purari, Amphibrachys 
 
 ^wwi^, sasipura or makliaripu, Procelcusmaticus 
 
 The 6th foot (vishaya — 5, adri=l) in each half of an Aryil verso is to be cither 
 a sasipura (v^ww.^) or a puviri (w — w). (Mind that when not falling under a 
 special rule, one foot may bo put in the place of the other, as in general the 
 number of Moras of the foot only are leading.) 
 
 is- 
 
 I) n., Ra. (duvayi), M. (duvadi, duvavi), D. and B. (dflvi^), L. (durre). 
 
THE MORA-FEET 89 
 
 
 2. The Kanda (Skandhaka, Arytigiti) 
 
 259. Tho first form of the Arye s is the Eanda. In it (as well as in the other Aryes) 
 each of tho mentioned feet contains 4 Moras. (In the Ragalos, ns will bo remembered, also 
 feet of 3 and 5 Moras are used.) 
 
 2) 
 
 260. In the quarters (pada) of the Kanda occur altogether 16 feot (pura=3, bana=5, vahni= 
 8, sara^o), 3 in each odd (oje ,1.3) and 5 in each even (yugme, 2 . 4) quarter, or 12 Moras 
 in each odd and 20 in each oven one. The scheme of the following Kanda-verse is : 
 
 1 ■-' 3 
 
 1. w I ^ I ^^..w 12 
 
 1 r, r, 7 s 
 
 2.->.w- I --.V. I -.-^ I -^w I -- I 20 
 
 1 2 3 
 
 3. v-w— I I w^^— 12 
 
 4 f) fi 7 8 
 
 4. ^^- I I .^-w 1 -WW I WW— II 20 
 
 55;d-^J^^^-4:32o^-2id-^?p^ 
 
 ?5jda3drJj3,^^a3j srf 
 
 ?S^daodrJ„^^ 55jsi,?1'^, d^ri-^ojj;^! H 285 ii 
 
 1) H., Ra., 8b., L., M., D., B. 2) H., Ra., Sb., M., L. 3) H., Ra., Sb., M., L. 
 
90 THE MORA-FEET C. 
 
 2GI. The rule regarding the number of Moras in the Kanda-quarters (ndi) is repeated in 
 other words. 
 
 Ti^^^^^F^ dJ^Jj03odc^ol)ao3oJ3^, | 
 z^Flp^j^o, s'od-of' rso, ^do^-doo£)^! II 286 
 
 I) 
 
 262. (Besides the 6th foot of a Kanda-half falling under a special rule, v. 283) it is to be 
 observed that in the odd places (8a8i=l, pura=3, bana=5, adri=7) of each Kanda-half the foot 
 with the long syllable in the middle, /. e. o — ^ (pururi), is not allowed to occur. The scheme 
 of the following Kanda-verse is: 
 
 ' a .■) 
 
 4 r. Ij 7 s 
 
 1 2 3 
 
 w^ - I w-.^ I -^w 
 
 ■1 r. i; 7 8 
 
 ^JS-s^d-^T^^^-'algJ^!^J^^, [h. Ra. n^n^^oSj^hj etc.] 
 ^i>-^uS^A Tiz^F^JSzS :it5^j^'^^ ^CoorJoo. II 287 jj 
 
 263. A further verso on the Kanda that states the following: An Amphibrachys (^ — ^) 
 ought not to occur at the odd (vishama) places; at the 6th plaoo (of each half) either an 
 Amphibrachys or a Proceleusmaticus (..^^w^) is to occur; three of the oven (avishama) places 
 (2 . 4 . 8) do not fall under a particular rule (though it is in fact a stringent rule to conclude 
 each half, at the 8th place, with a long syllable; but ef. v. 27); the nuinbi^r of all the Moras 
 is 64. 
 
 1) 0. (v. 14.), Ra. H. (in chapter 6), Re., Rd. (v. 19), M., Sb., D., B; Kavijihvabnndhana 
 IV., V. 57. 2) M., Ra. II. (in supplement), Rd. (v. 20), 0. (v. 15), M., 8b., D., B. 
 
 K SI 
 
2? 
 
 THE MORA-FEET 91 I 
 
 to7lo3o, Zi^i^ji^-^J^^ S'oCjCS d^o. II 288 II 
 
 3. The Aryo (Vipule) 
 
 264. The Arye's first quarter (like that of the Ksnda) consists of 12 MoraB, its scconil ono 
 of 18, its third one again of 12, and its last one of 15, (the special rules for thu JirsI Gth place, 
 and the odd and even places being to be remembered). 
 
 ^odc 
 
 55j3c3s5j3V* sd^jjcldi:^fS 
 
 
 ^zS scrsdds3 5d£)?5 
 
 Oi)do dJ5S^-(%,Oij^^J5)03bF03jJ3S7*, ^^'2;i-^X)£){l II 289 ii 
 
 265. The first half of the Arye consists of 7 feet and a long syllable; the Bccond one 
 (pad&ntya, parardha, padardha) has a short syllable instead of the foot of the 6th place (rasa). 
 
 rl/^§JC3 SJCra^rc3jS"T?*, S^O- [d., b.: Ti^sr^r; Ka.: ^rPoSjo] 
 5Sj7T3t§, ^oJJ^S^/Sod tCcdO t\iejOO dricSjS'?*. || 290 1) 
 
 A scheme of the Arye : 
 1 2 3 
 
 wwww I ^^^^ I >.w^v^ 12 
 
 4 5 fi 7 ,H 
 
 W^WN./ I V'^S^V./ I ^ W 1 W^V^\^ I — 1 18 
 
 1 2 :i 
 
 ow^^ I ww^w I v^w^v., 12 
 
 4 .1 n 7 8 
 
 w^^^ I v.-ww>./ I ^ I wwww I - II 15 
 
 1) H. Ra. (in supplement), M., Sb. Observe that Na gana in this verse is not the Tribrachys 
 (^^^), but .^.^ww. 2) H., Ra., Re, M., D., B., L., Sb. D. and B. call it Aryagtti, and say that 
 its last quarter contains 18 Moras; H., Ra. and Sb. that its third contains 15, and its last 
 16 Moras. See, however, next verse. 3) H., Sb., M., Ra., D., B.; D. and B. also: Aryo. 
 
 -2i 
 
 12' 
 
92 THE MOKA-FEET C. 
 
 4. The Gitike (Gite ) 
 
 266. The Gttiko has the two quarters (pfida) of the frst half of the Vipule (i. e. the 
 Aryc , the author not paying any regard to the slight dilTerence in Samskrita between the two, 
 that concerns only the CaeBura which for this class of metres is not ordered by him) also in 
 its second half. 
 
 (SSJ3du2o.5^h, Zy^^F ?\^M; ^(^*, '"9,0 1 
 
 A Bchomc of the Gitiki': 
 1 2 3 
 
 wwwo I ^^>^w I ^ww^ 12 
 
 4 5 6 7 8 
 
 ^-.^^ I ^s^^^ I www>. I ^.^-^^ I - I 18 
 
 1 2 3 
 
 ~^^^~. I ^^^^ I ^^-^^ 12 
 
 fi 7 8 
 
 ■^•^^■^ I wwwv.. I s.-^ I ,^^ww I - II 18 
 
 5. The Saiikirnaka (Sankirna) 
 
 267. The Sanklrnaka is formed of the first half (pflrvilrdha) of the Kanda and of the 
 second half (aparardha) of the Arye. 
 
 ^Oodo ^'cS-D^&iSdonjf^ZOOSi-ddFS^! || 292 jj 
 
 i) 
 
 1) Sb., M., n., Kb., Rc. Re's reading is the following: SigC/Bcrijsr-QsnBrgijr- | DCjjdo 
 2) M., Sb., H., Ra., Rc, D., B., L. 
 
J5 
 
 THE MORA-FEET 93 
 
 A Bohemo of the Sankirpaka : 
 
 I w^^^ I ^^w. 
 5 C 
 
 6. The Duvayi (Duvadi, Duvavi, etc.) 
 
 * 
 
 268. (Duvayi is a Tiulbhava of Dvipadl ;. e. a verse with two linea.) 
 
 A translation of the reading of No. a. is; "lu the first (line) 6 Moras occur as well as in 
 the second line (padii); (then) the Kanda-feet (of the second line) nicely appear, and a long 
 syllable (guru) is joined at the end'); 28 Moras-) are ordered for the Duvayi." 
 
 A translation of No. 6. is: "In the first (line) 6 Moras occur as well as in the second line; 
 (then) the Kanda-feet nicely appear; in one and one (i. e. in each line) 26 Moras are ordered 
 for the Duvayi." 
 
 a. ^J3ddJ3^ ^JSATi'^-?}^ 
 
 oiodosoro, r\odj55dro^ro" 
 
 :^^(a(^sdrJ,odJj 55j3Jj do55o3J7l <^ajj53oo'^. II 293 |l 
 
 The scheme of this verse is twice: 
 ^^■^^^^ * ^wv-v.- • ^■^■^^ ■ w — w • •^'^■^■^ ■ ^^v^w*— I 28 3Joras. 
 
 c^idj; sdc3a3dde3-^j3^e:5ooJ; ^'odd T^r^do I 
 
 ol)j do3oroor\o£3o(^3'ij5o^5'''' 
 
 ^£)^sdFs;3^e3J djsjj djdcZ)/1 ?S(doo". II 294 || 
 
 1) The 7\JTii-£xSltji:iF is in Sb., H., Ra and L. 2) The r^t,r^ oUj in Sb., M., Ra.,H. 
 
 3) Ra,... ^siojc^; D., B...Srfc£Tirfis3j5<i? :iiJoi5. 4) Ra.. . .^d^jro. 5) Ra. gdS. 
 
 £jOU) rfra^. 6) This is M.'s reading; Re . . .Xjsjj^fi^g^o; B. . .XoSofS^Ba; D. . ."hoSi 
 
 B^^ds. 7) Re. rfcljajjF-S3 ew; B. «<dossjFss ew; D. WslsaosirsB eaj; M. ^D^sJrS oUj. 
 S2 — - - 25 
 
94 THE MORA-FEET 
 
 The scheme of this is twice: 
 
 wwi^v^ww » v^ww^ . ^■^^^ . ^ — >^ ww^v^ . ^.^ — I 26 Moras. 
 
 269. An instance of the Duvayi. (Number of Moras: surn=l; khacara=l; ravi = 12; 
 garuda = l; vidyiuihara ~ 12; paunaguruja = 1.; 
 
 dJS^oSo 
 
 riad-|l)2^d-d*S-rtd0C^-cSCra(,5;Jd-Sj?53r\O-32i530^^0 I as Moras 
 
 ^:J-zS>z!joSo*S)^^l).:>^-Zi^^:>o ^O^^C^o ?io3j(^Bdo'' ||295||28ii/or<M 
 
 
 1) Only in II. and Ra. U proves the 28 Moras for the line, if the liberty is taken to read 
 in the first line, instead of sura-khuca-ravi, sura-khaoara-ravi. There is a Doha (S. Dvipatha) 
 among the Prakjita metres in Colebrooko p. 413; it is n stanza of 4 yersos (lines), containing 
 alternately 13 and 11 Moras (and scanned 6-1-4+3 and 6-|-4-f 1). — The first metre nl" the next 
 chapter is the Tripadi, with regard to which the Duvayi may have been thought to form the 
 connecting link. 
 
THE CANABE8E MORA-PEET 95 
 
 D. THE CANARESE MORA-FEET 
 
 s'^cj'ss'^s ^ rt p o rf ^ 
 
 V. CHAPTER 
 
 270. The author hnviug finished the langungea etc. common to nil the countries, now 
 introduces the pure Canarese metres. Cf. verses 70. 281. 
 
 S'r3-^FiJ^-2j73SA0iJod£3jo, t?^^, ^fo. II 296 || 
 
 271. Pure Canareso metres present 3 classes of Mora-feet, viz, the Brahma-, Vishnu- and 
 Budra-class, (a foot beginning with or forming nn Iambus, i. e. ^ — , being always excluded; 
 
 cf. note to verse 251, and the introduction to the Eagales). To form them, two ( ), three 
 
 ( ) nnd four ( ) long syllables are each separately in a certain manner inter- 
 changed with short ones, so as to obtain 4 (ambunidhi) feet for the Brahma-class, 8 (gaja) 
 for the Vislinu-clftss, and 16 (dharanJsvara) for the Rudra-class. 
 
 eOdC^ a5jJSS50O f3'3SJ0O 
 n 
 
 si d-r\r^53j37^r\j53o5:5^Fo 
 
 so 
 
 ?idr02i?iJ£d-c^SAO-dJCl,-?oo2£r\^i'o,o. II 297 
 
 3) 
 
 ^ 
 
 1) This heading is not in the original. 2) M., Ra (-epas^iDAtfo), D., B. H. 
 
 (-spasipaXffo). 3) M., Sb., H., Ra., D., B. 
 
96 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET 
 
 272. The peculiar manner in which the feet of the three classes, viz. those connected 
 with two (kara), three (pura) and four (vardhi) long syllables, are obtained. 
 
 f\6 ejsjj^-ajoor(.53js s'.sjod £ljooJ ri^^. ^^zZ^iJ, i^c^^Jt)^ I 
 tod sjsiJ-^s^pocS ; o^i ej^"; ^jjoJ ri^jo. ^JsdOo :^r1o^o, srfo 
 
 CJ I) 
 
 273. Exposition of verso 298. 
 
 a. The four Brahmn-fect, from 3-4 Moras. 
 
 2) 
 !. — • — , £Jj3o'3 (Spondee) ©jOSJO 
 
 2. v^w ■ — , siJOiriO (Anapaest) ^(1«.'^J O 
 
 3 — ■ w, Jjj3i3\ (Trochee) ?S3§ 
 
 4. wv./- w, eSi^ (Tribach) qJCjii 
 
 6. The eight Vishnu-fcet, from 4-G Moras. 
 
 1. ■ — , r^J3?a0Cj0 (Molossus) 
 
 2. ^^— ■ — , 5o\5SC53j?5Jo (lonicus minor) Tidij^Zcl^O 
 
 3. — ^- — , cTSorfO (Amphimacrus) 
 
 4. ww^- — , s;cJ8o;^o 
 
 6. • K^, iOSfSlO (Antibacebicus) 
 
 G. ^>^-- >^, SCJffSO 
 
 7. - >^ ■ ^ , a,?2jS (Dactyl) 
 
 8. ^/w^ - w , ISJJC^SoC^ (Procclousmatio) tl)JSOi^ 
 
 1) H. and Ba. (after the exposition), 8b., M., D., B. 2) Different readings of H., Ra. 
 
THE CANAEESE MOBA-PEET 97 
 
 c. The eixtcen Kudra-fect, from 5-8 Moras. 
 
 1. , riorf3(?i?5Jo 
 
 2. ^„ — • _, nesj^j^qio nesafftjo^o 
 
 s. - w - • - , a?c;3ocJo 
 
 i. ^^^ — • — , M^^OS \0 
 
 5. ^ . — , 5t)ioJ30^SO 
 
 6. <..,w — ^ • — , J^djLfraipirio ^4j53?3i|)E!0 
 
 7. — v^ >^ ■ — , SJJ5£)qiuO (Chorianibus) 
 
 8. ^ >^ V. w • — , oQuiSjijJrSO 
 9. • ^, SodZTSrO 
 
 10.^^ • w, eSJw^qi Of»J 
 
 11. - ^ - • w, £^0g,Sf3s? 
 
 12. ^^w- ■ ^, ^JtinZpQ 
 
 13. w • w, &?j;33rtP"'^ (lonicus major) 
 
 14. ^ ^ — ^ • ^ , S.KrfCJJ oj 
 
 15. — V./W • ^, 5s)KJ0jri| (Paeon) 
 
 16. ^^ww • ^, SJC^ri&a^ 
 
 JCy" Only vorsos 299-312, i. e. 13 metres, occur iu the present work, that are constructed 
 with special regard to the feet and their names adduced in this place; besides feet of more 
 than 5 Moras are ordered only for seven of them, viz. citra, v. 300; citralato, v. 301; great 
 akkara, v. 802; nice akkara, v. 305; little akkara, v. 306; ele, v. 307; and gltike, v. 312. 
 After these 13 metres the shatpadis begin, a class of metro in which no feet of more than 
 5 Moras oan occur, no feet are called by special names, only the number of Moras, and not 
 the form of feet, is taken into account, and one foot with the same number of Moras, as iu 
 the Ragalt 3 and to a great extent in the Arye e, may be put for the other. For the shatpadis 
 (and the utsaha, v. 339) only the feet of 3, 4 and 5 Moras (without any reference to classifica- 
 tion), as they have been adduced in the introduction to the Ragales, p. 76, are used, and they, 
 together with a number of the Vrittas, the Ragale s and the Kanda, are the truly popular 
 metres in Canarese. Of the metres of verses 299-312 only tripadi, akkariko and caupadi are 
 used now-a-days, as being strictly regulated regarding the number of Moras contained in their 
 feet; the rest, of which the editor has never seen any instances elsewhere but akkara and elo , 
 has been discarded, as it seems for the difficulty of scanning; for though the name of one of 
 the three classes of feet be given, who can know all at once what peculiar foot will suit the 
 circumstances? However by introducing some special rules as to the number of Moras, all of 
 them might prove useful; the equal akkara (v. 303), the middle akkara (v. 304) and the 
 chandovatanisa in fact present already some such rule, and the sarashatpadi has been rightly 
 
 K : ! 
 
 13 
 
«s — — 
 
 98 THE CANARESE HOBA-FEET 
 
 referred to its proper place as the first of the shatpadig (see note to v. 317). Whether origi- 
 nally there has been more uniformity in all of them, and the forms of the text for some are 
 corrupt (there appear to be two recensions), are questions worthy of consideration. All the 
 different readings at hand haYO been adduced; cf. Addenda. Observe that none of the feet 
 under No. 273 begins with an Iambus (w — ), such a foot being foreign to true Canarese metres. 
 
 1, The Tripadi (Trivadi. Trivali) 
 
 274. A Tripadi verse: The first line has 4 feet, each consisting of 5 Moras; in its middle 
 the Caesura and another Alliteration occur. (The second foot of the second line £. e.) the 
 6th (rasa) foot (of the verse) as well as (the second one of the third line i.e.) the 10th one (of 
 
 the verse) are to consist each of a Brahma (Bisaruhodbhava) foot ( — \j, or v^wu, or , or 
 
 w^ — ). The remaining feet contain either 5 Moras, or where the Morns of the Brahma feet 
 chosen do not allow so many, only 4, (the number of Moras for the first lino being 20, those 
 for the second one 17, and those for the third one 13). 
 
 Z^n)do3o JS(°d,i5-?1r^ * dri-dSi-rTS Fid J3'^, 
 
 tiridood-F3i^Jj(^! r\p3dj z^^'^jt'^u^i:^, 
 
 2iridjod-?5^Jj^, ^odij/i^! II 299'|| 
 
 The scheme of the adduced verse: 
 
 12 3 4 
 
 ^w^— I >^wo — *w^^— I — ^— 20 Morns in 4 feet 
 
 5 VI 7 s 
 
 ^^^■^ I I >^,^w— I v^^ww 17 Morns in 4 feet 
 
 II X 11 
 
 ^^^^ I I ww^— II 13 Moras in 3 feet 
 
 To show that not the form but the number of the Morns is essentinl for the feet (excepting 
 the Gth and 10th where, however, any one of the four Bruhma-feet may occur), the following 
 schemes of Tripadi verses, occurring in the 11th chapter of the RAjasekharavilnsa, are given 
 bore. 
 
 1) M. (Trivadi), Sb. R». (Trivali), D., B. The verses of the RAjasekharavil&sa arc of a 
 nature that does not allow them to be quoted hero. The number of Moras for the lines, 
 that is not stated in the Canarese text, is in oil good instances that which is given in No. 274. 
 Thus tho Tripadi boars a decided character, and has therefore not unfroquenlly been used in 
 Canarese poetry; another circumstance in its favour is that nono of its feet contains more 
 than 5 Moras. 
 
 2 sa 
 
THE OANABESE MORA-FEET 99 
 
 II 1" 11 
 
 .-w I v.w^ I w^-w|| 
 
 '.P 111 II 
 
 V. 91: 
 
 I -' ; 1 
 
 5 r, 7 s 
 
 II 10 II 
 
 2, The C'itra (Upa6itrike, Vicitra) 
 
 275. A translation of the C'itra verse: "Wlien the feet (gana) of the throe (sikhibraja = 
 tret&gni) lines (pada) (each of which is in possession also) of the course of a RuJra-foot 
 (bhuja;apaksha =bhujaga<lhiiri), are mixed with a Brahina-foot (aja) at 6 (rasa) and 10, and 
 Vishnu-feet (adhokshaja), as in the last metro (Tripadi), occur (for the other places), it is the 
 Citra." 
 
 <!^ O UN 
 
 1) This is the editor's tentative reading. Bhujagapaksha recurs in v. 307, where it ap- 
 parently forms two words: bhujaga = 1, paksha =2, purposing, at the same time, to represent 
 a Rudra-foot. There may be the possibility of attributing the same moaning to it in this 
 instance, viz. bhujaga = l, pakshagati (gnruda) = l, sikhibraja (sun?)=l, to denote the three 
 pddas; or bhujaga = l, pakshagati = 1, sikhi (parvata)=8, to denote the number ot feet; 
 (sikhibraja, if dinapa, however, properly denotes 12). The above reading has been framed to 
 avoid, as ordered, the aja at other places but the 6th and 10th; but examining, for instance 
 V. 301, it appears that whilst it must occur at the said places, it may occur, if not forbidden, 
 also elsewhere. 
 
 I . S 
 
 13* 
 
r3 
 
 100 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET 
 
 The Boheme of the verse: 
 
 20 M. 
 
 Wv^ v-/ 
 
 VI 7 
 
 14 M. 
 
 WV^WO 
 
 ^^- \ ^ww 
 
 13 M. 
 
 w V^ w ^ 
 
 -WW 1 -- 
 
 H. 2±)tiri3i^-rta hi> 
 
 uo, oil 
 
 D., B. (& L. for the Ist line) £ijJ:i3j=^-Od:)Ort-rfj3rfo 
 
 ^ti-rtradoorfJScSjsddo St^^o, =#s^a^' I] [k. zSjsTido^eJ] 
 
 Sb.,Ra. (=H.) ^^^itiTizi'a-ri^-bi) 
 
 g,ij-53^d-r!r?^s^A6 cl?j-d^sliil©9* sSSSrirsj^? 
 
 [sb. Xr®S^'?T3] 
 
 ^t.;-rira;iJ3dJ3ddj t^^o. \\ [Ra. eos^] 
 3. The ritralate (Ufiita, ViSitra, Citra) 
 
 276. "When nt the beginning (tuili) a Rudra-foot occurs, and the whole verso (pada) 
 bears the variegated form of the preceding (metre, the Citra, wherein the Rudra-feet are 
 intermixed with those of the two other classes), it is the Citralate " (the Brahma after the 
 Rudra of the first line happening only on account of the Rudra chosen). 
 
THE CANARESE MORA-FEET IQl 
 
 H. (=Ra., & nearly 6b.) :^iSo3o JSS?l^2S d-TlPc) 
 
 1) 
 
 The scheme of the verso: 
 
 9 M. >^-^w — ^ I ^w« 
 
 3 1 
 
 10 M. >^ w^ ^ 1 ^w I 
 
 f. VI 
 
 18 or 19 M. ^ w >^ ^ I vj ^ ^ I ■^■^^'^— I www — 
 
 X 
 16 or 17 M. w w - I w w w I - w w w I II 
 
 D., B. ^ao3j;^?4^-'^^° 
 
 ciajidjsrddo 3So t&Sj^=ao,o. || [b. rfbJiiSjarrS Ect^j5j*j,o] 
 
 K., M. ;^ao3j5^?4'^-^^^-"° 
 
 ;3J3doo, riti-ridoN, sSCfrirliodo tS^o | [k. 5j;>rfl)o tvk] 
 
 siiCjC3j3S;i*Ac3j3ri:arfjdrf)0 [K., for tho two lines, only: ■rfi'rfTSjS^'?\rf='o3o 
 8b. ^ao3j3^^rf-rir3 [identical with L.] 
 
 ;3j3ds6, 3icoA)£jo, 1 
 Ra. i!oao3j3^^d-rSr3 
 
 
 1) The ^ of foot vi. and d of x. may be taken either as short or long; the second line 
 may be joined to tho first. 
 8S S 
 
_ ^ 
 
 102 THE CANAEE8E MORA-FEET D, 
 
 4. The Five Akkaraa 
 
 277. The great (piri) Akkara. At the beginning of the first line an aja; then five 
 vishnus; at the end (tudi) a rudra. At the beginning of the second line an aja; then four 
 vishnus ; at the 6th place an aja ; then a rudra. The feet of the third lino are in name the 
 same as those of the first ; and those of the fourth lino in name the same as those of the 
 second. 
 
 The scheme of the verse: 
 
 1 2 3 4 5 G 7 
 
 32 M. w^^ I V.W-- I -w V. I w I -^- I - ^>^ I -^-- 
 
 I 2 .-i 1 5 VI 7 
 
 1 2 :i -i r> c 7 
 
 33 M. .^w>^ I ^w — ^ 1 — ^ ^.^ I — >.. ^. I ^v--^- 1 ^^-^ I -w 
 
 1 2 3 1 5 VI 7 
 
 30 or 29 M. ~.-^^ \ -^>.., | — w— | — ^^| — ^^1 ^w^| ■^^ — ^— \\ 
 
 :^d5i)S??odo-?i2p^rJt3, ^^xr^cJj|,a?io3dj ^Oo±)^do. || 
 
 Ra. ^JsddJS's'ii-rirso t^oodd to5',^„53oijj rtreori^ C;3^jd^o,o; 
 ■a— ° i-i TO irf- • 
 
 ^ao3J3^otj ssrsdjssjgcrfjjo (^o)d3iFa^r(rso f3o?o ?>d, j 
 
 ridrios??odo-?i:p^ficS, ^^^rO^^a^o^sSdo ojOaJo^do. || 
 
 K., M. ;3J3de3js^ tjrSrjorts^ ^oodd to^j, do^^^oSio rirsori's'j S^od^o,o: 
 ^a^jao3J3^ow ssrsdjs^goiwo ?^odsiraoC3-ricso fSe>A) ?it>i^; I 
 
THE CAMARESE HORA-FEET 
 
 103 
 
 ■0—" i-> ra «■ 
 
 278. The equal (Jure) Akkara. Each line has the following G feet: two sarasijodaras 
 (vishnns, only of four or five Moras), then an aja, then again two sarasijodaras, and another 
 aja (the final of which is long). So far it is a regular metre, and would be fully so, if for 
 all the places respectively feet of the same number of Moras were selected. 
 
 ridru23j5(ojd-rtp3£5odc^&j^j£5j^., ?1r^doj55j3e33'o,o. I 
 
 rfjsdoSjDh Thz^s:^:) c3jsdolj3^,d!:Sod^e5^(3^ iesfiio. 
 
 303 
 
 The scheme of the verse: 
 
 III 
 
 VI 
 
 26 M. 
 26 M. 
 26 M. 
 26 M. 
 
 I ^w^w I -^^ I w^-^ I o^-^ I -- 
 
 or in numbers: 
 4,3.5.5.4 
 
104 THE CAKARESE MORA-FEET 
 
 K., M. i^od^vszBjs^dci-rirsdjcidti^dj© fScia^, dj^o 
 
 ;^d?o2?Jw?Cjd-?if3s3jdC40si)=^, r!r3rfoojij9"^o, | 
 sid?oii-53J3?2^t3, dvisdsS^d^cSvOS;?^ t,7iQ 
 coJddoiraA ?oocjjdo c3j36ojo^o,OjdF^e^4a? JC5ao. |l 
 
 sb. rjd?o2Sj3?cjd-rira;3di:;fi>do0 c3da=CT,, sjo^o 
 
 Sjd?oti-e3j3?2;^^, dJ3d;S^ rirsao cSjsdw^ s2;^ao 
 djs6oijsA siodjcoo djsdojj^d^dFiss'^^? iesao. n 
 
 L. ?od?O^J3?d^d-?ir3^ddotdfiJ5jO0 cSda^A, rfjsjo 
 
 rid^ozSjs^cid-rira^dtijowJirfoSo ^s;*r!^ si)J3t5€, | 
 
 ?odo]K-e3j5?c^^, c3j36d^ rtraaodo 
 
 qidoSjs^ne ?joa6 djsdojj^dcici^es^^a? iesao. n 
 
 n. ;^idro^3J3^(:Jd-^1^^^3od;:lddJ^io;J€ cSda^, ; dj^o 
 ridrosBjs^cid-riradjdcsodj^, rirc)rfoo;jj3"g^j,o. 1 
 
 dradoiraA riodicio dJ33oJo^dSjcifiS5-°s^a? issao. || 
 
 279. The middle (nadu) Alclcara. Each lino is as follows: Ono jalajasambhava 
 (bramlia), three jalaruhodaras (vishnus), and one kamnntaka (rudra, the Gnal of which is 
 long). The number of foot, therefore, is £ivo (kamabaiiavali). 
 
THE CANARE8E MOEA-PEET 
 
 105 
 
 The scheme of the vereo: 
 I ■• II i 
 
 24 M. www I — WW I WW — w I www— I 
 
 24 M. www I - WW I ww-w I --W I 
 
 24 M. WWW I -WW I WWW- I --W I 
 
 24 M. WWW I --W 1 ww-w I WWW- I 
 
 n numbers: 
 
 o tJ- tJ- iJ-' ^1' 
 
 ^^"uCjoiit ^cIoSjSV* JjoCj005j=S,, SD^OZj'SraS 
 
 rf^ojjo Sj^ofioSj rtrsd^, fddowr3^,u^,; sSriOo^j, aS^Sp! 
 
 
 
— Si 
 
 106 THE CANABESE MOKA-PEET D 
 
 3ej^c3o36 ejiri^J3s;*j jjoS'^sjjs e'srfjtjaMa 
 ri§ sraohoSjcIri^ II 
 
 280. Thp nice (?e'cle) Akkara. Each line consists of four feet in tlio following order: 
 a VftniijaSiimbUava (bnilima), two vanaruliodaras (vishnus), anJ a ruilra. 
 
 cZi^J, d^J, ^(;^, oOC^Dli^'^d^^r^;^. II 305 II 
 
 The scheme of the verse: 
 1 2 :i 1 
 
 w I w-.^^ I >.>.-^- 1 
 
 - I ^ I -^^w 
 
 I ^ww— I ^^-w I -w II 
 
 or in numbers: 
 
 19 SI. 
 
 V.V.W 
 
 -- 
 
 18 M. 
 
 ^w^ 
 
 -^ 
 
 IS M. 
 
 v.w^ 
 
 -^ 
 
 19 M. 
 
 >.^^ 
 
 ^ww- 
 
 
 3 
 
 . 4 
 
 
 3 
 
 . 4 
 
 SfiJ, rfc^l, €?v*, <o:Sojj^c!^,^?ijo. 11 
 sb. wtiti?jo2;irf-r(r3do^ ;3J3de3j3^|j,a* 
 
THE CANARESE MORA-FEET 107 
 
 K., M. rffdtirfoE^J^rirB^^ ^J3dd;3s?|j,a^ 
 
 Rn ... 
 
 do 1 
 
 ^^i, =^?V, t>ii3oij^d€,?j?i>o. II 
 
 281. The Utile (kiri) Ahkara. Each line consists of the following three foet: two 
 podeynlars (Tishnus) and a sankara (ludra). 
 
 r\c^, ^e3'ol)^,dT^,c3 o^rso! H 306 || 
 
 The scheme of the verse: 
 
 1 2 3 
 
 15 M. ^w^.^ I — w — I v^^^.. — ^ 
 
 17 M. ^^w- I „-.-- I ^^^->. I 
 
 15 M. ^^v^^— I — w w I ■^■^^ — ^ 
 
 16 M. ^>..,^^ 1 — ^—1 w^-^— II 
 
 or in numbers: 
 
 rti^, ^es^c^^d^cS e;^rao! || 
 
 ■a- v*^ II 
 
108 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET 
 
 rid, *w-ol)^,iJtkdo ly^rao! || 
 K., M. :^jlo±)d 3oS-cdjjrio ^Sjsddjss'^^, 
 
 ■0" L oJ 
 
 [L. -rfiJSS^J APB^jariSiSOio] 
 
 B^rf, ^&5'oJo^rf-&,dj;3 cD^rso! |1 [sb.--a,!S o^f<3o] [l.-u,(±i e/^fBo] 
 Ra. J^dcrfjsjawr ^vOde3j3§^, 
 
 ■0- ^ II 
 
 5, The Ele" 
 
 282. The Ele. There occur 6 (bhujaga=l, pak8ha=2, pura=3) feet (of which two are 
 bhujagapakehas i. e. bhujagadharis) ; the 6th foot forms an aja. 
 
 d2irtP3^^, 2^55^! II 307 II 
 
 The scheine of the verse: 
 
 sb. rijiar!-3iB'-a)rf-r!r?- 
 
 1) Tbo reading of the last lino of the verse in the MSS. is doubtful ; olo (not o lo ), boworer, 
 is the form givon in v. 68. Cf. tho note to v. 300. 
 
THE CANARE8E MORA-FEET 109 
 
 K., M. eti-3J^-rJ0ri- 
 
 Ru. :±>ijri-;i^-^d-rir3- 
 6. The Akkarike 
 
 283. The Akkiiriko is a Canarese Samavritta (cf. v. 276), somewhat connected with 
 the Kusunia vicitra of v. 162. Each line shows the following 6 (khara or kara, see v. 244) 
 feet: a Proceleusmatic (muraripu), a Spondee (bomma), a Proceleusmatic, a Spondee, a 
 Proceleusmatic, a Choriambus (/ c. ft Dactyl and a long syllable). At every 6th syllable 
 occurs Caesura, and after it another Alliteration. 
 
 The scheme is four times: 
 
 i:5ojciOs^, :3j3£dop, £:5jjciD54), ^3j3.s3o,o, sJoodDs^, 2ij3^c;^do 
 
 (N)dood55o(Sodo 5d8a^o^j:3jsdo^6, oJjBoSJsesea-^Js^o 
 
 ^j3, ^dVD^i^, c;Jdo3jJ3S?dJ,o ^b^OrS^^D^^. || 308 l 
 
 1) H. Siido'^ soio sod-XredoCTi 7;od&lTi-jjjs^X9o ; Ra. srf?3:3 at^io jad-XpesbSio 
 . . . ; K. M . . . . ajX-Xf^'rfjSJc; D. B. ridSi ftOio SB-rf^-:!Joa3S(i-:jjdjeld-iini5|X'9o. 
 
 2) H. oJoS 6aJo3j^ o;Ra. cOjS asooD^o; M. octa oD^sJsd^Jsf^; K. oc5j3 dJ^JSJddJsf^; 
 L. ocoS tio*5BTi3af ; D. B. odj3 j^U-^Asf. XSiitii = 6. 
 
 !a — __ — . ^ 
 
110 THE CANAKE8E MORA-FEET D. 
 
 7. The Caupadi (Caupadlge) 
 
 284. The Caupadi too is to be consiilcred a Cnnarese Samavritta according Jo the author's 
 views (else he would somewlicrc have introduced a Dactyl instead of the Proceleusmatie, etc.). 
 Each line consists of a Proccleusmnticus {inadanai)itri) and a Choriambus (sanknia, i. e. in 
 practice a Dactyl and a long syllable). 
 
 The Bcheme is four times: 
 
 or in numbers: 
 4.4.2 
 
 ado, ri^, ^S^^Eria/i^. [d., b. rib 2J=3sib ^??] H 309 || 
 
 K., M. SjOCSj^fi ^odoJJ rfOOo 
 
 ado, ria, z^ziS^A^. II 
 
 Ra., H. rfoCj^j?) ^oCjOjO doOO 
 
 adj, ?j3, i3^3iari^ || 
 
 8. The Chandovata/z/sa (rliamlovasanta) 
 
 e;3oo3jt)pd^ori5^. o^rc)doo sjfs?o 
 
 285. The Chandovatanisa. Each line coutnins first three mnndarndharos (visUnu), then 
 u bisaruhajanma (brnhma) in its end. 
 
TllK CANAKE8E MOKA-FKET HI 
 
 ^^:o:Sd cTSo,^ twridjsdsjc^.o; i 
 
 ■a t/ 
 
 Tho Bchomo of the verso: 
 
 12 3 1 
 
 IG M. — wO I WVJ^O I wu^-^ I uu — 
 
 16 M. — v^w I -^^ I .^^.^v^ I I 
 
 IG M. ^ I -^^ I -^v. 1 
 
 IG or 17 M. ^ I — w^ I ^^^~^ I woUII 
 
 Rn. djoCjCiqjd-rlrsdjrSa^ dJSdsSjss?; 
 
 sb. djouj!jqjd-rir3s5o?5a#, ^jscldjs^; 
 riociicSo; w^raOjs Jesaodo 
 
 1) The meaning of the readings of K., M. and L. only well agrees with the construction 
 of this metre as far as it appears in the verses; according to it this verse is presented. If we 
 read "gamano" instead of "gamane ", the last line contains a Mora in excess, occasioned by the 
 first foot "chandova" ( '^) that is the reading of all the MSS. The ^zA, s^CWc must refer 
 
 to tho number of the feet of a line. 
 
; ■ 55 
 
 112 THE CAN ARE8E MORA-FEET D. 
 
 K., M. rfoocibq5d-riK)do;5a6 d/srfdjss^, 
 ^oadoijoo ^jIoSjss^ko, | 
 
 T^oodd JJoad ^"aejo,©; ;^jao3J3s;'j S^djSj-iieJiO | 
 
 6^odJ3^^?iod€ rid rJ^i-ridoN! 1| 
 9. The Madanavati 
 
 286. The Madanavati. "When there are 5 (vishaya) madanapitri (vishnu) feet and after- 
 wards a long syllable occurs" (it is the Madanavati); "the same line is formed, when a hara- 
 pada (rudra) is found after 4 upendras" (vishnus); or "when a hari stands at the end of 
 3 inadanaharas" (rudras, and is followed by the long syllable), "it is the Madanavati". Feet 
 of the same number of Moras interchange. 
 
 55od?5^ Jodojj riradoE:^) cSstoJjrfJS^d, /l^do £:5ooo 
 
 cZJl2l^^:5Jos3(odJ-^^^o^ol)S^eJ^oo^o-idd?S^, 
 53j3droSdd-:^,oij3o 3dO 5'd sdc§, 5Jo;:^rJ^.^. 11 311 || 
 
 The scheme of the metre as to Moras is four times either: 
 1 2 3 1 •'■• 
 
 I -2 .1 1 
 
 www— 1 WWWWW I WWWWW I WWWW | 
 
 The first etructuro in numbers: 
 4 . 4 . 4 . 4 . 4 . 2 (i. e. one long) 
 
THE CANAKKSE MOUA-FEET 113 
 
 sb. rfodFjfd i^odojo rirssio;^ ^^ci:^dJt^6, T^ozk) ^jjo 
 
 Ra. docifj^ :^OLooij rtrssjJ^ SsicrfjcSJS^S, dooo 
 
 D£>:^doo3S?od,o 2j^^.oi)£)odJjJtitJfiJo 
 rfotirJ3dd-:^ cdiao sis ^cl sitSd ^jd?)jj.3. 11 
 
 K., M. rfodfifi iodooj rioradooo ^^odjcSjsfd, riodo^o 
 
 djsdCS, 3idi3j3s^jsjodS3 ;^2j^do riodoid-sjdrfooo 1 
 
 daiSo SaS^jJZcodj-S^sOSl Oij&od^o2JJ2;i-Sjdc3, 
 
 Sjodficou-^^Oioo 3qD ^;^ Sjd, sjodfid^. II 
 L. dodf^fi ^odoij rirsdo^ ^crfodJ3§6, rido^o 
 sa^;i)02^od,-e^^3Si,oijaod:^„2o djo 
 
 ^dci3od-3,30Jj^o ooS ^i^ ^iildodci 4'353. IJ 
 
 10. The Gitike (Gitige, Gita) 
 
 I) 
 
 287. The Gitike; the Gth foot of every second line is to bo u Brahma (inidmiibhava); the 
 other feet are not ordered, but according to K., M. are Vishnus. 
 
 iS- 
 
 1) Sb., Ra , H. here 'hfBf^, in the verse "h^S; M. 7v?S^, also in the v. 
 
s 
 
 114 THE CAN ARESE MORA-FEET D. 
 
 Zoo cJCj.^iOpJOVCOiiJ) aOjIlOj iO -sSSQO I 
 
 T?d53o??c3jsc^ri(^^-/lr^. ij 312 
 
 The scheme of the verse: That of K. and M.: 
 
 12 3 12 3 
 
 wvj^^ I ^ i w^ WW I www I — w 
 
 4 5 VI 7 4 r. VI 7 
 
 12:', 12 3 
 
 4 5 VI 4 5 VI 7 
 
 wwww I - w- 1 WW- II www- I - WW I I -WW II 
 
 or in numbers: 
 
 14 M. 4 . 5 . 5 
 
 19 M. 5 . 4 . 4 . 6 I 
 
 16 M. 4 . 6 . 
 
 13 M. 4 . 5 . 4 II 
 
 Sb. <OuZ^Si3j39'SS£2oU Soa^oSJSv* 
 rid 3i44^^c^->^cjd) A)2^ori it^Qo I 
 
 Ra. oidd^^J3S?t)S5=*otJ ?jog3^o3j3V^ 
 
 ad, 2o^^fS(_drfo doci^^rioJ 
 ^ddo:5dJ5o^h^^-r(r3o. j| 
 
 
 
 
 or 
 
 inn. 
 
 imbers: 
 
 
 
 12 M 
 
 4 
 
 
 3 
 
 . 5 
 
 
 
 17 M. 
 
 5 
 
 
 4 
 
 . 3 . 
 
 5 1 
 
 
 14 M 
 
 4 
 
 
 5 
 
 . 5 
 
 
 17 
 
 or 18 M. 
 
 a 
 
 
 4 
 
 . 4 . 
 
 4 or 5 II 
 
 K., M. oidcraK^^ri riosioSjs^ 
 ad, ^oocira ricio rf^^i^c^o 
 
THE CANABE8E MORA-FEET 115 
 
 
 Jt5" Hero end the metres that are based upon a more or less indefinite number of Moras in 
 the respective feet. With the Shatpadis a class begins that is excellent for exactness; for 
 each foot, as is the case with regard to the Ragalos, and Aryes, is to consist of a definite 
 number of Moras at a given place. The feet used are those mentioned in connection with 
 the Ragale s, p. 76; no foot, as observed there and p. 77, dare begin with an Iambus (■-' — ). 
 The various readings have been given not so much for elucidating the rules (that are exact 
 enough) us for throwing some light on the history of prosody. 
 
 11, The Six Shatpadis 
 
 288. There arc six (ritu) Shatpadis: In each class the first two lines (pada, No. 289 
 pada) of half a verse are equal; each third line has half a line (are) in excess, and a long 
 syllable (indudharn; v. 315 Isa; v. 317 madanahara; see v. 29) at its end. 
 
 CO 
 
 ^ja.odd ^oi'o^o; ^oQo:!) 
 
 ^odjv^ ^ooc3JSC^£5'/1 ^iJpoSj :ie5o. || 313 \\ 
 
 289. The same statement in other words. 
 
 ■ff 
 
 ^j3d=Z;d dr^Fo njdjs?j; dojaet^cSolj sdd I 
 ^des^js-^ r(odos§podt^O??, S3;ij£)0i)^^o. II 3i4 ii 
 
 1) Re.'s concluding verse; D., B ; M.'s verse 73 and Sb.'s verse 75 of their first chapter. 
 2) Rd. verse 22. 
 $2 ^ g< 
 
116 THE CAN AEESE MORA-FEET 
 
 290. The Bamo n^uin, nddint; only that there are six lines (adi); (the number of Moras 
 
 is stated in v. 31G). 
 
 530J3£5^J3,od0 :duS'qjFo; 
 
 * I) 
 
 t5^ef)'(^ ^Ci030J3^O=^J3 Ji5'?53^0o. II 315 |1 
 
 291. The six Shatpadis are: <S'aru, Kusuma, Bhoga, lihainini, Parivardhini, Vardhika 
 (Vartika). The first has 8 (kari) Moras in its first lino, the second 10, the third 12 (ravi), 
 the fourth 14 (mauu), the fifth 16 (raja), the sixth 20. 
 
 ^od, c^^^-a:5j^^,o3ooc3 ^u^ ?5c§rtoo. ij 316 n 
 
 292. The jSarashatpadi. Feet of 4 Moras. (The wording, however, refers it to the fore- 
 going class of metres, stating that it consists of mandaradharas i, e. vishuus, with a madana- 
 harani i. e. rudra at their end; see note. Accordingly it might appear as if only vishnus 
 and rudras were allowed; in practice, however, a brahraa of 4 Moras is looked upon as equal- 
 ly fit, and the rudra is represented by any foot of 4 Moras plus the guru. Examine verses 
 318-321, and the sarashatpadis in the Ravanadigvijaya, ps. 16. 30. 36. 43. 46. 48). 
 
 The scheme is twice: 
 
 or in numbers: 
 
 1) M.'s V. 75 and Sb.'s v. 77 of their first chapter; I) , 1). 
 
 2) Re's one but last verse; Ra., H. have it after their 6th chapter (on algebraic computa- 
 tions, etc.) in an appendix; M.'s v. 74 and Sb.'s v. 76 of their first ch.; Rd. v. 23 ; D., B.; Kavi- 
 jihvilbandhana, iv., 55; its following verso is: efaii33nes^J,iQ rf | riJPe»3dr<J id^ SCoajO 
 d^-Tia-?JoSJ5So|| aaoscJ rij8eT<tf-ao«S | i*?e9»rf «^a3jsrr<e9»7? r^U^D-SjrfjiJJo || . The 
 or&5 Kt5 of the text is only in Re.; the others have jjafrf*-^^- S''- •>•'» s^&r^cT^V. 
 
 a „- S 
 
THE CANABESE MORA-FEET 1 ] 7 
 
 53oodd^d-r\r3 
 £5j3o£)c3, stloSbja"?* 
 ^'oocJd ^^nJozl £:5od?5aodo; I 
 
 odooddjs^, 2!d3d;^ao5j(;! II 3i7 n 
 
 293. In each of its first lines (ndi, carana) it has 8 (kari) Moras (laghu); its third and 
 sixth lino consist each of 14 (mauu) Moras; number of all Moras 60. 
 
 £3os5^i3dc^5>cx5jo 
 
 2) 
 
 2JdSAiJ£)rblo023-^Oij?S^! II 318 II 
 
 294. The KaTijihvabandhana's rule (iv , 56). <5aradhi = 4; yngB = a couple of laghus 
 (in the form of the guru). 
 
 ^tdiQ rfojses^ojoari^ri? I 
 2id^-olorio t 
 
 sicirOK-f^oijfS, ;^d^-?)p^ || 319 || 
 
 1) D., B.; in H., Ra., Sb. and M. it stands between the Ele and Akkarike (being simply 
 called S h a t padi), which circumstance accounts for the use of mailanahara and mandaradhara; 
 these words do not occur in any of the other rules cited with reference to the sarashatpadi. 
 
 2) Only in D., B. 
 
118 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET 
 
 295. The rule of another author. 
 
 1) 
 
 rfje5jrf3^A^jdjrio-rfj3ip. II 320 II 
 
 296. Another form of it. Manu=14. 
 
 SbOoio sides ;3j3d 
 
 's*oCb;^dc5e3orf4i, rirsjSoiiJS. || 321 || 
 
 297. The Kusumashatpadi. Feet of 5 Moras (matre, laghu) ; number of all Moras 74. 
 
 The scheme is twice: 
 
 or in numbers : 
 5 . 5 
 
 1) In 8a. 2) In Rd. t. 24. 
 
THE CANARE8E MORA-FEET 119 
 
 dnja?33j3D.W0, 
 
 ^o?Jo£5oSj;^ario:^J, ^£5oO-^Ojo^(! II 322 11 
 
 298. The Kavijihvubandhana'3 reading (iv., 57). 
 
 lirtdfS^cSo ^j?l)wosiy^ao3j^^ciJ3. 1| 323 |1 
 
 299. Another reading. The first two lines in the first and second half contain together 
 40 Moras; the third lines each 16 plus 1. 
 
 s^SrfjSsoocS^^i cram sSJsi,?. II 324 H 
 
 1) D., B. 2) Sa. It is said that chiefiy the jhampe tala is used for the Shatpadis. 
 
1 20 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET 
 
 300. A fourth reading. 
 
 ii Si ^- si d- ojoj r!, ^, 
 7ik^ 3jaf3^s^o; spa 
 SAj f3j35de33i^% cram s^jal^?. || 325 |! 
 
 301. The B h og- a 9h a t p ii d i Feet of 3 Moras (kale); number of all Moras 88. 
 Arka=12. Pada, Carana, Anghri=line. 
 
 The scheme is twice: 
 
 or in numbers: 
 
 3.3.3.3 
 3.3.3.3 
 3.3.3.3.3.3.21 
 
 1) Rd. V. 25. g) D., B. 
 
V. CH. THE CANARE8E MORA-FEET 121 
 
 302. The KnrijihTAbandhiinn's verse (ir., 58). The first two lines (carana) have each 12 
 (bhrinii) Morns (U^'hu); the third lino (pAda, also v. 329) comprises exactly S Moras in excess. 
 
 fiJ3?i:3oolb siosj ^jrtsjo ^tSoJo sjsrf'^?; i 
 ?73ji)a3rldj^aocl), ?gCi^t3^N^?! II 327 || 
 
 303. A third reading. Anghri, adi, pada = lino. 
 
 < 1) 
 
 7i^:>^^of\, w^^JS^^DB^ds;?^, =5?^! II 328 || 
 
 304. A fourth reading. Arka=12. 
 
 erart^ojjioyo rfjsi-rirscS do23^. || 329 || 
 
 1) Sa. 
 
122 THE CANARE8E MOBA-FEET D. 
 
 305. Tho BhiVminishatpadi. Feet alternately of 3 and 4 Moras; number of all 
 Moras 102. Mnnu-14. Pada, pada=line. 
 
 The scheme is twice: 
 
 w^w I ^^~^^ I ^wv. I w^ww 
 
 ^■^^ I w^-.w I ^^^ 1 ^^w>. I ^^^ I ^^^^ I - 1 
 
 or in numbers: 
 
 3.4.3.4 
 3.4.3.4 
 3.4.3.4.3.4.2 | 
 
 "J ^ 
 
 r9,CJ053 2tJDe2)0(^o3joC3(^5d SJl^^Oli OS^PSS^jt). || 330 j| 
 
 30G. Haifa verse from the Kavijihvabnndhana (iv. 59). Antcn^line. 
 
 s?J35§oi)di^e33j3«'^r; ;oo;^^ 
 
 2) 
 807. Another version. 
 
 1) 
 
 K- 
 
 1) !>■! B. 2) Uorowith oonoludos our copy of tho work. 
 
^ 
 
 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET 123 
 
 ^odor(J3a?io;3t)S5o srecS^, 
 
 1) 
 dood-ri3, (iJ?)t^6di dosijOij rtrafS A:^^ziJ5. \\ 332 || 
 
 308. A fourth reading. 
 
 2pS)0?j3iWja 
 
 ti^^cJO^ Ssliaoio ^rfdos;* 
 
 2) 
 
 ejiJSCuoSJS^o civj«e53dzt> sirajojo rira^ iJoi3;::ioriJ3. || 333 1| 
 
 309. The Pa ri var d h in i sh a tp ad i. Feet of 4 Moras (matre, laghu); number of all 
 Moras 116. Piida, adi = line. 
 
 The scheme is twice: 
 
 or in numbers; 
 
 4.4.4.4 
 4.4.4.4 
 4.4.4.4.4.4.21 
 
 1) Sa. 2) Rd. y. 27. 
 
124 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET 
 
 5^c3d, ^(^, f^o^dj ,^2io5j sjD555r^s3^a7l(. II 334' II 
 
 310. Another version. ijitu=6. Padn, ^'aran!i=line. 
 
 siudaojj's&Sj 3ic5o(i§rrah36o 
 ado sisrf^r^ ^js^dsi-^^ao 
 c5oa^-;^rfj3i,ri^J5c^rij tirla^-^ejoioa s'^i-rfo^ao. || 335 || 
 
 311. A third version. 
 
 3ierf9r?i3^y^an«) ^dej© 
 
 o3odrfo 3idort^o 3Sj3?dji-rfj3^r( 
 
 ^ocJo^ciao do^dJSodJSodoo slao2!3-rij3;i,ris^jj>; | 
 
 s^^odji^riDja ^esao ^ee3 jj^rfu333^d;3sji:)ocj3. n 33G jj 
 
 812. The Vardhikashatpiidi (VArdhikya-, Vartikii-)- f"*' of SMoras; number of 
 all Moras 144. (Tho game verec, with the only dilTerenoc of "V&rtika," occurs in Ba.) 
 Pada, pHdn=Iinc. 
 
 1) D., B. 2) 8b. 3) Rd. T. 28. 
 
3- 
 
 V CU. THE CANAKE8E MORA-FEET 1 25 
 
 Tho aohemo is twioo: 
 
 or in numbers: 
 
 5.5.5.5.5.5.21 
 
 Ofdoaoo 5j^0f3'c5 5dij£)oi) £5jsd^ sjd 
 
 I1337'|| 
 
 313. Another version. (Though it does not mention tho long syllablo at tho end of each 
 third line, its Moras arc included in tho total.) Battlsa = 32. 
 
 SeJ^FB^i:. oiei CS^cSo Jf^ejO, dJSdaj »Je) 
 
 AjaoSood© at)ti-?i!:^o3j3s;*oo ^^dJ3?arifi), Sics^^'^cSdra?! || 338 || 
 
 1) Sa., D., B.; B. reads asf;)rSr-3iU,Qo3j. After this Sa., D. and B. adduce the first verse of 
 the Canarese Jaimini Bhurata as an instance (3|?rfqio3 etc.); an eminent forgery! 
 
 2) Rd.; in the beginning it has ncpr?f that is against the metre; nupTT^o or STj^rB^d 
 must be tho reading. 
 
12G THE CAN ARESE MORA-FEET 
 
 12. The TJtsaha 
 
 314. The Utsiiha is composed of the two Brahma-feot of 3 Moras, i. e. of Trochees and 
 Tribaohs, of which each lino comprises soven; besides each of its 4 lines has a long syllable 
 in its end. Confer the Utsaha of the Ragales vs. 256; 265; 266; 267; 268. 
 
 The scheme (in Tribnchs) is four times: 
 
 or in numbers : 
 3.3.3.3.3.3.3.2 
 
 
 
 "S^ 3joz^c!jt)sre?jo 
 
 1) Sb., M., D., B., Ra., H. 
 
— JJ 
 
 THE SIX SOLUTIONS 127 
 
 VI. CHAPTER 
 E. THE SIX SOLUTIONS " 
 
 315. The anthor is going to toach the six solutions (pratyaya) regnrdinjf the syllable- 
 feet metres, so far as lie understands them. (These so-called solutions are of no practical 
 value. The English headings are given according to A. Weber.) 
 
 
 
 ^„ajj£5oo ^^^A oij^£^Dr\£3^£di^:^, II 340 n 
 
 316. The first solution: a first rule showing how to attain to "the enumeration or exhibi- 
 tion of the possible combinations" of a metro (chandas), or Prastara. (This verse has 
 appeared already as verso 30 of the text.) 
 
 ^nJ^dsSOOi^i'o,© 
 
 =3^odc 
 
 £0 
 
 !2- 
 
 1) This heading is not in the original. 2) M., Ra., H. 
 
128 THE SIX SOLUTIONS 
 
 rtodo; sira&sr^-^ o^joJ; (^do 
 
 I) 
 
 ^d-o5;j-"r\^?3a5j^^;or\o, ^SotI-noI;^! II 341 
 
 317. The second solution: a rule showing "how to find out the form (scheme) of a ecr- 
 tain combination of a metre, the combination's place in the respective prastara being known", 
 or Nashta. (Weber, p. 439. 440.) rflpa=unit. 
 
 
 a^o3j=S^dj3s5 
 
 ^odo; r^do-2jrsrtoSj3ai).dJ5)i::§ dJ33d)-oljjsi)qjrc3^' ^irst^ijj, ^j«) 
 ^o^dj; rid, sJj^^clija Jsad e^r^jdj ?i^dj^zooE3D?5^! jj 342 || 
 
 318. The third solution: a rule teaching "how to assign a certain combination of a 
 metro to its proper place in the prastara, the combination's /orm being known", or U d d i s h t a. 
 (Weber, p. 441-444.) 
 
 & — ° O "J ^% 
 
 1) Sb., D., B.; before it B. adduces again vs. 296 and 297 of the text, and the following 
 prose-sentence: SjSsSjs ;rf\ ^ j5 aiScSjodd S^^zi e5^ Srfjasd^ iS:f~':i'^ysi^ ejyjjrfSi^Arf^ii, 
 
 o^jjafi ^'tfX'^ dSdd)^ rfuj ^jbS, Zjodj s^jjS ^aorfj <or5^, ^!i5.SLed\^5oniJ Soetfjrfii). 
 
 2) D. ejJcddjioazSodJ efozia; B. e|Jodajso:3oSra ejJod£: M. e;!orfao55aij eJ^tj; 8b. ^orfan 
 
 oSo^jodJ i^^si; II. Ra. ejJcrfarac^OiSoi) <3S. 3) B esoS'rfJSiodrffSa'O.SUa: Ra. eoo 
 
 iJitnsX^TiJrioFiQrAeav^suv. Sb ooS^ojJDrA tS^Ux : M escrfrfj^or^ eSf'j^sUJj j 
 
 D AjcAa^ayj^. 4) B. djj^ odJq!sqir:3; U. Ra. 'djBj^-otJjjgsqfrD eS^SUo,; M. aasj odj 
 
 liR8tf!riS 83PWv3Uj . 5) The text's reading is B.'s. D. ^cM5oc3^siJo Sjs^ Dc; U., Ra., Sb. 
 
 SioiOBPoSrfJo SjsS oc; M. :3oa3Dpa^o ^.i^ao. Before this verso M. has the following : rgsa 
 o s;Jcd53Ssi^cdjrf\£^^5o*iU:;ceo «3^ii)o | jiSiSoSJOrsei o^ SO^n^rfjA.OdflodfSjicO^II 
 tJFS)io3jsi3r«AdoXj;Ma^j5^^ ^^^"^ I c5i^Si'^^^^^»**«sa3iavdoaJ^o:io20J2i3Sc3e. || 
 
THE SIX SOLUTIONS 129 
 
 319. The rourlh solution: n rule for oiiU'iilutinj,' "the respective relation in number be- 
 tween the long nnd short syllables in the prastAra or various combinations of a metre", or 
 La-ga-kriye. (Weber, p 455--t57.) ijndajanka, 6ndu = a unit. 
 
 oii'-CoS £)-o-/^-a,o5jo3oo:^^oo 
 d?J2i-d^'3|^,(^^?5e3°5^d^5'-ojoor\-^-ejE5j^-_^door\'^o.'' || 344 n 
 
 320. The fifth solution: a rule "for finding out the number of the possible combinations of a 
 metre without exhibiting them one by one", or Saukhyasa (Sankhya). (Weber, p. 444-452.) 
 
 s'ddjs^ 5^jaa ^jsodo ri^ojj 3',do£)od^o r^js^^asidjs^''' 
 
 O* O CO 
 
 c^dt3?;jo'* d^-dra^-WaiJ^'''-dJ^J^?1^^dJ?jo^oo^3■^f^?5^! ||345|] 
 
 JS- 
 
 1) H. Ka. «3*Aais<.ffiCj^r3JUJ.; Sb. e3|, da «ij3:;iC r^jtii ; D. e3Sw.»'S<Jsd raoUo.; M. 6^&ii<^o 
 
 ?faUJ,. 2) M. eD'9=?j3GCjSUo, eo5; B. 80«^>®odSiU,T3 ; H. Ea. eO^^jaodSU.dd 3) H. Ra. 
 to ' ti ' d ' u 
 
 iie3fio^rfo^«'D4\do; D. gesaodorfjjo^gda^^^rfj; Sb. ^e3?iog^o;^s?c!D4,cjj; M. ^es^o 
 
 ;^dc;^^dai5^d). 4) Sb. Se^ess^f/ffoiWA^j&A^^oA^c; M. s>eKi»s4:3e^o3jJA5;o3j 
 
 eiyJJ^^OAtfo; Ra. SieSisPsSd?tfaiJ^7\B|2)^Jj^^JOA«'o; B. . . :3«3's''dSja^JJ-. Before this 
 
 verse M. has the following: ^aKii:3 e;iodaj3c5jtjci3jstfjSo ^UjafoSO ^\ :^ '^oo | ScS 80?^ Wo 
 
 djj:3T>Xs?sio3^.t!;5jo^;iS9?'AjUJ. ?jo || 7ix)-:iiji'^ A^b^UTisXt^d e3SdBVBAS?o3;3r!\^Uo. ^jj | 
 
 sAWci) Are;^J9^£ire liesa ac^.cii s^QrfozojssBfjfS?. || 5) D., B cSspbd; m.... 
 
 lia-^D; H. Ra.. .f3jse'(?o3*^asorfs5a. 6) Ra. a;9tf^TJoA^-B«riosii3da^*: D. eo'S>** 
 
 rfoA'«*.3rfooc-)^idar^; Sb. 209SSrioXs?«tf:ioSi:oQrAi ; M. .Stiejrfa5^doA<9:iric;iad pr*. 
 "cj "a CD 
 
 7) H. Ra. ^jijaod ?ij8^QC^d*§ ; M., Sb. ^djacrfiSo riiBjjOslao. 8) n., Ra , M., Sb., 
 
 adalsb; B. D. ijdeJii. 9) M., Sb. ^^-i3;ir-s^7\. 
 
130 THE SIX SOLUTIONS 
 
 321. The sixth solution; a first rule "calculating the space which would be requisite for 
 writing dowu all the combinations of metres," or the Adhva. (Weber, p. -IS-l.) 
 
 ;^r(^jsjc30c3j3^sdOc^o^ ^'^-^^h.'-" II 346 || 
 
 1) In M. ; others have esqiCoSajASJoiiB^ao. 2) B. S^dalirfo; Sb. eOTiTloodo; 
 
 M. S^Sjicciio; H. Ra. Zdf^Saorio. 3) D.. .tf^rfjJoXjSXoe^c; Sb... tfo.T^Jc/sO'SX 
 
 ^fdo: M.. . t5'a^jAJ§?X«'dc; n. Ea...3^4o rfjcAJ^AsJrioc. 4) D-, B. ^Avsa 
 
 d!;i^c£j5eXi5; Ea. 3J?\<tiJAu;v^33j5?Ao; M. 3JAWArfy^;3.t?Ao; Sb., H. 3o?v£/BAe)^^o3«eXo. 
 5) H.,Ra., Sb. j;7\S?o^^o3.;eA:3jS^ z;5aj;^o ^id^^tic; M. ^avs =tSo3jsv-7^ SB^^^xJacio; 
 D. jSX^-'jSde^i/s'!? TjQ^^j j!|S3s do. This forms the last verse of M., after which it says: 
 siU^ ^ocdJrio^r^aro. In H., Ra. follows: jijs3B|SborfaOo3BUo|| fSXv^^doXtfo sJjB^X^^f 
 *s?a^ sorf^a o Xodj ^gfS XjtiJA«'^tiDo37\ sj^^oo e)^jX-ro:ii3'otJja^js^ct3e || ^j^oH 
 rid Ajtijo^jAs;' ^e)A;iiSi:W Lorfo ^o.%)d AJtiido B^Aorf-vj CJ^'-'-' ^^^ ^.d :i:?33)i.oT^o jIj-va 
 tJ?^? 1 1 Then after some verses (see Addenda) they introduce three on the good and bad qualities 
 of the syllable-feet, the last of which is v. 36 of the text. Then follow our vs. 271, 230, 347, and 
 11 Ado II i^rfj essv'^BtliriTijjS ! II In the MSS.' former portion e)53qcdo is used to mark 
 the divisions; s?;:;^ pSB'i is most probably a mistake for sXrjs.TOqcxiJ. Afterwards there 
 occurs an Appendix containing our vs. 35, 29 (here: SiodJ^o TsJ^l^^oSCod;); eight verses 
 about the forms of the 8 syllabical feet, their colours (M. white, Y. darkblue, R. red, S. 
 dhttrara, T. black, J. bandhfika, lib. sphatika, N. yellow), their presiding deities (dharc, varuna, 
 marutsakha, maruta, vyoma, bhaskara, i'andra, indra), their castes (dvija, sfldra, pitri, bhujaga 
 bhuta, rishi, vaisya, kshatriya), and their good and bad effects; our vs. 183 (that occurs also 
 there in Ra ), 43; five verses on the effect of the 6 alliterations, feet, and some letters; our vs. 
 282, 316; seven superstitious verses again as to planets, days, feet and devts, also our v. 288. 
 The said miscellaneous verses of the Appendix, more or less, occur in chapter 1 of M, Sb.,Rc., 
 B., D.; D. has two of them in an appendix. Cf. p. 12, note; p. 16, note 1. The Appendix of H., 
 Ra. is marked neither as an ndhyflya nor as an adhikara. The last words of the two MSS are: 
 "XioS t3lXrfriore;iod?;o ri^i^ti J.— MS. D., after our v. 84G, in the prastiira, adduces, with B., 
 the verse: rsjSiiSjJcriJ ejJodDodav^SSS'Ao (-v^^ai^^ac) r^^-ricApciiOod^t^ rfo | rffJ ac;rfo 
 TJJsiart^^oSjJjstfpri ec«3rf ;6ac3^OI0o ^^acdo ||; and then in its appendix a sort of jSAnta 
 prisa (BSciiSjSo, V. 51), in wliich 7tc3-^ii::c---cS -Sj8) are the first syllables of the four 
 Kauda lines; certainly no beautiful alliteration! Thereafter follow superstitious notions regarding 
 letters, etc. Its concluding verse is T. 23 of the text. 
 
 K- 
 
55 
 
 THE SIX SOLUTIONS 131 
 
 322. Oood wishes, also one for the great "Shgavarma. 
 
 » C — v^ y— v_<!^^. 
 
 x^-^ ^s:^:^^::^ ><:^^ 
 
 1) H., Rft. 
 
132 ADDITIONS 
 
 Addition s. 
 
 p. \lii: According to a MS. of the Kuvyavnlokann which L. Rice Esq. has favored us with, 
 NAgavftrma, in verses 24 and 25 of para. 1 (regarding tlie margadarsana in tlie gunavivelca) 
 of ch. iii., mentions the dakshinadesavartikavirajimarga and the vaidarbliagaudamargabheda; 
 and in v. 3 of the next para, the four sabdalankaras: yamaka, anuprasa, sancitavicitra- 
 vicchitti, and vakroktivisesha. Art hala ii k li t i follows in the course of the chapter. 
 P. xxl: In Kavyavalokana iv., v. 8, a quotation in which the army of a king is described, occurs 
 "the infantry that had assembled from Teiigi, Tanga, Kalinga and Konga." P. Hviii: Karavflr's 
 Cola raja appears also in Bas. P. 47, 36; and a Narasiniha Miineyar Cola nripa who is con- 
 nected with Bahdr (cf. 47, 37), in 24, 77 seq. P. islii: Sindu Balliila is mentioned also 
 in Bas. P. 11, 37; and Kumarapalaka Gurjara also in chs. 43 and 44, and 54, 75. 
 Basava is stated to have caused a sasana to be engraved at Kalyuiia, Bas. P. 59, 56. 
 P. sxxill: In Bas. P. 19 it is related of Mad i r iij a or M ad ar asa, surnamed Sakalcsa (sakalesa 
 M.), that he was a Nadavidyapandita, a Sakalakalavida, and a bharatadis.Tstravicakshana; 
 that his capital was the beautiful town Ambe; and that he knew the thirty-two (batttsu)') and ' 
 other ragas, and could play the guitar (vinil) well. There occurs there also an enumeration 
 of various subjects belonging to music, e. g. 7 svaras, 22 sutis (erutis), 7 gamakas. It is 
 interesting to observe that the science of music occupied the mind of the people in S. India in 
 1369 A. D., or according to the author of the Purana, already at Basava's time. About 
 legends and literary works the existence of which the Pur.ina refers also to Basava's 
 period, see e. g. 43, 73 seq.; 53, 7; 54. Sakalesa Mild ar asa occurs again in ch. 4 7. P, xjivl: 
 In the one but last, mutilated verse of the Kavyavalokana it is said that D a m o d a r a's son (tana- 
 ya) taught this ornament of composition; the last verse of iii., 3 mentions Xakiga, as does also | 
 the fragment of a verse towards the end of the work. P. xurii: Kavyavalokana iii., 1 (m&rga- | 
 darsana in the gunaviveka), sAtra 3 Nagavarma teaches that there are 10 kritigunas, viz. 
 sama, samslisbta, arthavyakti, madhura, kanta, prasanna, sukumara, ojas, samabhimatodftra, 
 B am ad hi. In siitras 4-21 he separately treats on the first nine, and in sfltra 22 defines ; 
 samadhi. This very sutra (a kanda verse) is quoted by Kesi riija p. 118 (is^SS etc.), also 
 according to the Mftdabidar MS.; a fact which proves without doubt that Xagavarma 
 has preceded Kesi raja. Ps, sxxvii and Ixiii; Balamardu occurs in Tota Srya's nighantu 
 V. 40, where he explains it by anka-aushadha; the commentator gives "war-powder" as the 
 meaning of the last term. One of anka's meanings in Reeve's Canarese Dictionary is "war". | 
 If we are not mistaken, balamardu does not occur in the kabbigakaipidi. P. ixxvill: The MS. ] 
 of the Kavyavalokana received from Mr. Rice, commences, instead of "srivisvcsvara", with ' 
 "sr t vard h am ana". P. xl: Kavyavalokana iii., 2, v., 171 states that the Khyatiyasa and 
 Kavi t agu nod ay a (Nagavarraa) taught all about the arthalankriti. P. xlv: Dr. Burncll I 
 writes to us from Taiijore, 10th January, 1875: "As far as I can judge there is no resemblance 
 in stylo between the Canarese Ramayana of Pampa (Hampa)'-') and the Tamil of. 
 Kamban'*), as the last is exclusively in verse. Knmban's R. gives its own date as 738 I 
 
 1) Batttsu is a Hindusthani term. 2) Dr. Burnell appears to moan the Rfimacandracnrita 
 purana mentioned in p. xli., note 2. 3) With regard to masculine nouns ending in a, it is 
 customary in Tamil and MaleyAla to add to them the sign ot the nominative, i. c n, instead 
 of using their crude form; in Kannada only the latter form is employed. In Tamil one letter 
 is used to express p and b. If Tamil Kanipa is=Kannada Hampa, the initial k (gl must have 
 had the force of h, though in Tamil as a rule k represents h only in the middle of words 
 (bakula=bahula). Initial b is either omitted in Tamil (nsto^hasta), or in words of cognate 
 languages represented by p (pal=Canarcse hAI, milk). 
 
 a a 
 
ADDITIONS 133 
 
 A. D.; but Dr. Caldwell (Comp. Or. 88) shows that it belongs to about 1030 A. D."'). The 
 Tamil Kamba (Kampn), thcroforo, may bo an Abhinova Uampa; his writing oxolusivcly in 
 TOrse, a custom of later days for legendary compositions at least in KarnAtaka, (his being a 
 VaishnaTa, Murdoch, p. 19-J), and the date assigned to him by Dr. Caldwell seem to favour 
 this supposition. P. llvh Like Rudrabhntta tho saivas /svarakavi and Maiigaraja admire 
 the J a i n a Niigavarma. — Vem a nyya, -urya, V cm an a, -lici'irya, -aradhya, -ftrya appears 
 in Bas. P. oh. 46; M al 1 ikarj u n a Pandita also in 46, 36. P. ilix, note: That the Tulu 
 country is called C a n a r a i. e. Kannada (Karniita) is also founded on the Kannada dynasty of 
 Vidyanagari having ruled there. Cf. p. lix. and Ind. Ant. ii., 353. P. I: Tho term "billa" is 
 met in Bas. P. 59, 40. P. K: "Terasa" together with tho shodasagana is mentioned in Bas. 
 P. 54, 70. Ps. Ivl. and Ivll: In Bas. P. ch. 9, 36-48 Basava calls, among others, the following 
 his illustrious people (mahanta, v. 49, as being eaivas): viigjsa nayinar (I. e. ayyar, master), 
 jnanasambandhi, kulai'rari, kesi raja, the guitar-player madi raja, male ruja (also 
 47, 36), pandita ayya, ckanta ruma ayya, and kudagflsu (also ch. 14). Ps. Iviii, and Ix: In p. 6G 
 of his C. T. Mr. Brown refers Mummadi Praudha R. to 1435-1480 A. D. Ps. Ixli. and Ixili,, 
 the twodAsapadas: A. eI(5 l^Ti nro^cJ'OSorfo el;^ Stf?iai)nfj O'rfq'jijo-S- cAe?£)aS37. rkxjia 
 eI£^ j^A;drfo II sla II aSrfTii^?i#e-d5 s^?q^ ?Jj3cxJorrfoc-rfe)rf 1 sfo;? :3^ps5jb?bd-3 rica^^iiaorf | 
 E^jseiJfS ^do A s'so^ ^JoQcSo 3a«afi ^ijsS \ ertSocSj^B cfti) ;:l)-rfdGA^ccJj73o || i || s^oso- 
 
 7jorf|^rfe3 SKcsiJfiAXizieS | rae)JA0«>-20o&l«<-t^4S-aj°S3tJrf^ | ds^lrvO e«rf£js^cJj^ 3^0'?^ 
 
 AosoBrijiD I fi'Sfra^froTOoiorefSocio s^rf ^JooTsridoH 2 II EjS^^osonS^^ c«3^oSsteS^*&^ «> 
 
 W3oo^ esStforfoi^jsTOi^odociijiTi II 1 II 59Ei A?^^ol3tio OTiScrioFS^Oo e£)^S37,^i5AS-;d3Sre 
 3ioa 3s4 II 2 II ^/S^oott!^ spjiS^-R fro^"^ ri^^^-^ rf^a a^^fc^ ^reArsi d»»B |l 3 II aolJo 
 ^^^^^iS-a-^O^ =1 &;^^ ;S;TiozidTO?JTi) ^tS:!) ^<^3^oc:i^^ S^'§:ido Srgoc-izssTido || 5 II 
 There is no v. 4. P. Isiv,, No. 21 : It is necessary to add that the Purana treats of the sayings 
 and doings of Basava's nephew Canna Basava whose miraculous birth at Kalyana of Basava's 
 sister (Can. Bas. P. 3, 31 seq.) Nagalambe (Nagalambikc, Nagambo) is already referred to 
 in Bas. P. ch. 7. Jainas use to say that Canna Basava was the illegitimate son of Bijjala and 
 Basava's sister. P. Iivlii: Draksharama is called Daksharama in Bas. P. 58, 34; see the 
 peculiarity mentioned in p. xiii., note 4. P. Ixxiv: Regarding the Bali y a treasure compare 
 Dr. BurneH's statement in p. liii., note 9. P. Ixxx: The verses from the Aksharamala are 
 in Ragalc, the scheme of each being: 4.4.4.4*4.4.4.1. 
 
 P. 20, No. 50, add «v. 183." 
 
 P. 22) cf. p. vii. List of 45 lands that are adduced in Basava Purana, 6, 18. 19, as con- 
 taining Saivas: lala, malava, sindhu, simhala, gaula, gurjara, muru, magadha, pancala, 
 matsya, kuranga, vanga, kalinga, bnngala, kalava, andhra, turushka, kuru, nepala, kuntala, 
 kukura, barbara, cola, pandya, tuluva, maleya, malcyala, karnata, cam, kunkana, pallavaka, 
 hammtrn, jnlilndra, dravila, kasmtra, brihlika, bhota, bhfl, k"imbhnja, kannoja, sflrnsona, varala, 
 kharpara, pariyatra, kcrala. (Here Vengi is not mentioned, but Pallavaka occurs. In the 
 list of Rottlor that has been taken from Bcshi's catur akaradi nighantu of about A. D. 1729, 
 Vengi and Pallava arc met.) 
 
 List of the cappanna lands that are adduced in Canna Basava Purana, 6, 48. 49, as 
 containing ^aivas: ahga, malcyala, malava, magadha, barbara, kalihga, kiismtra, konkana, 
 sindhu, hammtra, vaiiga, hoyisala, tulava, cola, carama, pandya, yavana, samvlra, matsya, 
 
 1) Cf. Murdoch p. Ixxxvi. 
 
 K . S 
 
134 ADDITIONS 
 
 bangala, jaina, bonega (conega or jonega?), sagara, haiviga, teluuga, gurjara, gaula, nep&la, 
 Baurashtrn, singala, dravida, kambhoja, lata, pancala, vaidarbha, kuma, kukura, karahata, 
 karpara, yavantika, pariyatra, karnata, kosala, manda, bhadra, kuntain, mahajinaka, videha, 
 bhotaka, turushka, oddiya (Orissa), parasika, mahnghotnka, pulindaka, slrlrajya, kungu, 
 m&rata. (Neither Vengi nor Pallava.) 
 
 List of the cappanna lands in Nijnguna's Vivekacintamani (proeo); anga, vanga, 
 kalinga, tclunja, konga, lata, baiigali, cola, kerala, gaula, paiicala, simhala, kuntala, nepala, 
 malayi'ila, tulava, saindhava, kuiikana, kuru, magadha, inatsya, vidarbha, kosala, e&rasena, 
 k&smJra, mahurasbtra, karn&ta, kirilta, turushka, sankara, barama, trigarta, nishadha, ma- 
 dhya, jaina, barbara, bahlika, lata, caina, karala, odra, ghflrjara, kambhoja, saurashtra, 
 saurtra, pandya, hAna, yayana, mleccha, haihaya, aryavarta, bhoja, dvaipa, amaraka, uttara- 
 kuru, graiti. (Neither Vengi nor Pallava.) 
 
 P. 23, No. 55, before the Akkaras, insert "Madanavati (v. 311)". 
 
 P. 24, after v. 69 of the text, U. and Ra. have the following two verses, the first being 
 somewhat mutilated: 
 
 efioc;i^^jseD(A8eriocl)'9djset:iJA'^o83^jio20oaroEic3e || 
 
 P. 27, In writing the foot-note 2, the editor entertained the opinion that Rb. really was 
 a work of Nagavarma. But as this is more than improbable, the remark about the different 
 readings looses somewhat of its importance; and the vrittas only extant in Rb. are foreign 
 to N.'s work. 
 
 P. 28, note 3. From what at first sight seemed to bo a Maiigala verse of Rb. the 
 editor afterwards has learned that Rb.'s Pratishtha includes also the Surataru, and a 
 N a m a n k a which as to form is like the Karaanga. 
 
 P. 5S, No. 174, add to the scheme: or eight Iambus'. 
 
 P. ."ij, No. 182, add to the scheme of the Mallikarai'ile: or Trochanis, Dactylus; Trocha;us, 
 Dactylus; Trochn-us, Dactylus; Trochajus, a long syllable. 
 
 P. 7.1, note 3, add to Mr. Colebrooke's statement: "SVebcr p. -125. 
 
 P. 91. About the Duvayi see p. xvi. 
 
 P. 102. We adduce two of the four verses that in our copy of Nngavarma's Nighanta, 
 the Vastukosha, are marked as Akkaras; It is difficult to say how far their scheme is correctly 
 represented by their present forms. 
 
 ?5rf^^jstifij53?)Sioo ■rfojsoc ^^crfo 2;3irfo ■rfjr o ^^/^^^ ?ro'^o 
 (•difJ)rfo3(o Tirfo dtfrio D^&io cTOO^ -iirit tJiii*^ ^^^ I 
 
 2jO!±) Tfe^K&sorfj i*?5 7iwi»«^^aiM TOO f tS^odoS^o 
 TJod tiB -AijiSisfR ■At7!i>iix>s:)o ■sioosesD'o Xoe),o -Amsa Xoo. I 
 
 — D O O 
 
SI 
 
 ADDITIONS 135 
 
 ^Aoci) Xrerfo4 zixacM boSoS* iS^.ixijo ;S^^cro25o zj^^^Xf -Axx, 
 esS»oo *Beed tS:rfoo rfa»eM'sija?'S-S) z5S^ae'3'Socios^8or!o3oS)g'OjC || 
 
 P, 108, No. 282: Mr. Brown has an Ela (•52') 'n his Dictionary: "a hurra, or hoop; u 
 carol, or catch: such as this, atJ?XU Ao5€e^330 c&ieTJjji^eSjScTO^eciDo | §j §j ^£) eps 
 »JJ3 II " i. e. ^^^ — w— *— w I --' II or 40 Moras. 
 
 In the BcMigalilr edition of tho .SarauiUilumrita p. 118. 119. 170. 171 there appear verses 
 called Yiila (i.e. Ela), e.g. <^7ific6 x^riS-^Tiz^ | W7i,o %^'^ 5i&20§^ I osoTi^o «£)£) 6 Zioio 
 0^<D;So * d«iA0d sfi;5?S I «Srf^^5oj83ro3js«<;^ eWo?;^ [\ i.e. - k^- ^^^^u^.^\ - ■-! - 
 \j\j\jsj — »j I — \^ — \ju^^^ \j * wwwv./ — w 1 — \j — \j^^\.jKj^ — «-' II or 12. 12. 22. 14; or 
 
 CO Moras.— ^tS, 30 B^ereorosfioa I NM,siDT\ ^eAoB d I ;ri\JU,o5jB^A£« tftiwSo'do* ®e)z5j 
 
 ^8;So^? I (^Ta eScAda'?'^ 6Jdo«^|| i.e. 12. 12. 22. i4.— Zjo:id Ei?i eisi^T^^KSo I eocio 4ki; 
 
 oXda'S'o oaj-dsjj | 4i=^ sfSgjS^fSe Jcrf rf * 83k «>D3odo^o l f^oio^ij?io 33^? aje) r-o || 
 
 re a( "^ 
 
 or 12. 12. 22. 14. 
 
 Ps. 9J-ll.'i. I20-I3O. Facsimile of MS. K., belonging to the recension of M. 
 
 5jo/; ::ija)^orfj:rfaai5)°ANJ3;^8po'rffj^^ficif?'5^o |j»?f3aroq7S'd3;Ai;^oD:^Sie^ nsa^ 
 ■rforXfi>3S^?ija)ji)o || esror^ansssjifS ;io^?r®r^crioo ?;S£;-^c:,aio-ept)o:^aA^o sreraio 
 zij3A'dob:3froo Sj33rU3^-e;roM0kiJ=rf^ T?ef^ ^?^^° II '>i^'^° ^iJcBTioc froaiOjC 7(dTSoSi7^ rfs fi 
 ?5ra^ odooA-ADi-qJt!r5e5;^t!-ia;^ca3noSJjJ^o.osrt(,^jai2;Srf-,3;:;o--djij-?io;S A^ciicll wzicS^ || 
 soi^o, Are&cio&^zf II ccsooi^o I f3A'*;^o c | c3»B I tftS^ | r^c^ o I w?jrioS | rf37? 1 00a aiiSo, 
 
 — ' 6 A —0 --' o 
 
 Xpso II Srio AC«-3oioEJ3 I -Ra^Sczio \ ^sicroro. o | ^■&ac | ji-dSoi^o | riostoB | ^wsb \ 
 SjoSB I ^iuTiB^ I r^4 S:^o Af«o II ■do^Are^c^crfrS | ACTWpD'rfo | ?\BafDf:Dq!o | SijfflS'o 
 ■do I ^\r:;j;32)^o I 53^jBo^3^o I ^-rf^qro^So | Bf^sOydc | ig-rijiiiji^So | Sccis:;3r& | ^d?j 
 i;RoA I £:ici|Tif3'9 | EpofcAnTsB | ajSjsSDAjrS I S)3;Arfo'do i 5Sii)B^ | -rfjdjiB^ || rs^Tio^^ Xre 
 SuB^o I ^^-dsBt^rcciTO^ AJ'rfjs3?vi3 ^c!ij'doacEi:dri^^j37,i3 o^iio-orfooTvQo ^^a -rfooo^ 
 Ti^o 5^i§ riUj eSrfvfSjsf^ zc-3 O^^orf ^iwoS 2CiT3 Ibci ?jii)o^:ie3o ^ao^ij sjo^tiososj^e 
 S> i€ Afei5oS(cStlj ?j^r-e);iioos(^j3o^So || Sj^iaAO | ^;cSiiSoj3f:i^Af>3o tiTj-ds'-ste jidaf 
 £?Jdo3cf3?^ XrsfS aos^jjigrf^ s^idjsofS?^ SjiSaT^H £p>o3i3;*j^cdjoA^i;J;3%o!;i^ai5:3rfXredB?' 
 giSirfro Ti?jd^f^ S£i i?W^zSA^j3*^e^KAC«;ioorf33iirf:ij^ el^o ^^ae II ^ac5js'Se^Q-ri 
 Xr«^ix)o ■^c!s5o XaiA-^N idXrfosio zlejo ^wde^r^iiro^eJ^o fiodoao || w^jti^, ^"S^ 
 reoil ■SjsrfeS.i,-;? aiXpeoXf^ S'jorfd zos'j jjo^ -So^cio XreoX^o as:;ox53^0jO ^aoSss^e^oao 
 3af«dffi^e? ciij:> SorfrirEodXcao SoS SiO^, r;£3sc^q5js^i5oa:> prfcsSooSs^o froeUjO asXreo 
 ri^sDodo^^^^rfSOjO ?jiirfo^?osiJSietJ3Scj s^-S-Xsir; 3j59oS;i3 LBorfoS.'do || si'rf^iSjseddXr© 
 ^■drfaiEij^!? fida#j ^^ cS-^tiilj ?iis^ 20cnDX3Joi;BAo^°^S'S3Sq^o rici,^ai!3.setij3 
 deiSS^ ;3;i'& z^jsTSodreTs ;rforfjaui)'rfo^d«!T3oio3^'d^zi^B^ ^aouJo tooo |1 3d£)a(:^oe;S^X 
 csjij^, ^rfs3j3^o firto^ Kfi;dj2oj3»ridXf'3rf^^ eo^s', ssrfreB Xreo So^^doS-S SiSoSjs^ soo 
 
 ■^ds3.?^jj S rf;:yo3&j3?ddAr«oix)X«'^ti'#j •rfod)Sidrfcs!o£j3? eooa#, ^00. XfsiSos^^ 
 ;6rf *w£do*ti^^ ^js^Xf II ^^o3od SoBodooXc ■^dsJjE'?^, sszScdo E'o^^-rf&dro SiSoSa'ST?^ 
 ^tSa 7??f ;d)d:ire^;ia^^ ^ri -aBodo^^-d^^jdjiS 'a^rec || ccios^crfo a*> reo | a52isi^?i)-drfaj 
 dewBT3j3«'ig\ aiXda^^ aEjJ-dSii s^Usacdj e)^f«o | -sijoridt^fdXr* eoca^S s^woSjif^ g^oodi3 
 Jo-rfsfe 5':So3j8*T\cdJS2iro^fj lixicdre ^Idsodo-rfoo -^sdiMdodo r;u,acxl)a3^0;O || se^.e^odj 
 e^peo I ^iuiiB^20)3o. c ■rf.xi'dBigEOjSo^o ^iwrfSi^B'jBa^o rfdsia sieiOjO soXXpaiiog'jjO si'dosJ 
 
136 ADDITIONS 
 
 wfiSoTJ^x^odJo 5o& '5'd ti^ iSjrffi^S II Ar®SaJjrfooA«iAr5^&?i2xdArJcrioS.Ds^a tilli ^js 
 SjX^'^o.o Aoreoix)^ -^rf^si^^cciio || ?\?Si?oio OS, reo | oj-dcn)'Ss)ii ?jcjSnc&a^ eo^ ^J^ 
 ?Jo«3!:§AS?j5«<o ^:iJ ^joooa^ -rfojocir® tizio -rfjoSK^ci^-dogdo T,e§?f7\o;^So,o ;ri^s || uo^si 
 Jofij^rso I aiaio:3sias^'di;Jj5«'^cABeA^s3Eijt3£j tio £»«< sireraiojijBT\i3aJjoo s:;u, ^noSo 
 ^iooo £S&3^7\ S?^^?;oaX)Ks5rff3 II 5:1U^ ;^norfjc II «^f5t> II ii^dsTSjt? jj;;:; CA)a ri c3oe^ro(; ooo 
 ACTjodra I 7jcaroo?:D^^^c£«e/^Ei e;u, gpaJj,SjS ;^ ;gs || nm^^^j | ^i«3;sf ^ciiacCiScrio 
 «3SjQ ^UJ^st) ^^^czi) Se's'o^rfo a^^ 80oriiroA«'ri-dorf5i)^5>ra eSrfsUo, ^je^io^uJo tJ^e^b 
 X.3Jcrfon£jEzS 'djB^ odjqnjqir^ £3f©j,3yj ^js^o^cij Ail sie^Sre #da ff3f©j,:io ^j:l^fioaio 
 SiD^i^ II rsj^^ e^orf£>re;iNodo ^^^jij£o;^U:5o20 e33^^^c^^^?ioiJ5)rrie3, £)^;gaQr;ii)^-d 
 djsoujfjjsaSsirs^cdi e3reo,T5o Aotioswjs^S ^M.'^reoi) slrf ^\^ ajs ^a soa^rfo ^i^.arfo 
 aiJ2:^^si II £roa?j ^ I wAVBji^ScrooiSo'Soaioj awAO Tjcaran^^iwo lie^ao a^Aoroc^cxiw 
 
 e3B.|^i33 ^AuioacL ^t?Bji^)js i#TJaff3r©o c>j fij^Tij^caijsra?jB3|| jgaocio^ ^crf^oSozSoaB^io^ 
 
 #Uj^a^c8Ci ^^^o S:3eo;^ 80 asiroA«irf;i3\Tijl)c;gsij;qirAiUi^7jc3ooi£jE^;65 asSAped d 
 
 a) diaw)A^DSj3^,£Uj^ ^jB^o^tii Af>8?jjs^sre ^a eo^.rfo i^3i.aciic;2W&;)fi^ ll as'aQeiA 
 
 ■d-joSo 11 e>?iOA^^ocSTJo3^^f3 tiorfrf «3a)d;3«*o5^£Uo, ■&!£) ^ SO^^jscrfSUJ, wSs^js'ClirfdecCj 
 ^ eJ m d 
 
 &5i53^odooA*ic&3 e);^^^OA^o g^ 5j?5:3X^^ro ;:io^rero|| g^, gy^/^xiij^TOqio 
 
 'gvOi^'rfjSorcS tjoSS II S|?'d;dj || 
 
 p. 130, note 5, (see Addenda): 
 
 si c Jj ff Tijs e3 (corriqit.) 
 
 E3Fjjss?:3202J-5ig J) Af>s:!ioa3QOlij3j3c:Sf3 S'jsa (DM ao | 
 &;si^;^€eMaci;rfj6a? ANi&)cs;:iRUj ^jjcrfo -rfojo 
 Sci iSesaorf^;^ slapBex:), XrecA^o^cAx) ■rf^^Xo || 
 
 —OS iS "1 
 
 ■rfj S3ti ^7\ '8 {cor.) 
 
 3iai3sswo ssrodssT' riUj,^ Xf«;S3ai3o ^A^.'^jscdsodOTSo, ') | 
 lia ziJtS ffltCi ?fcnx! Xre:i ^s,-*^ Sccro XronBi^Sjioo d 
 ^i3 eoSo,a4,^c§f S^-rfsJeshS^rfct^e&SaBjcxJosBAvfjl 
 
 1) 31 
 
 ti o si ^ »ijs 6 (cor.) 
 
ADDITIONS 137 
 
 1) J3J33S^S'0 (1 blank)<J 2) STOiSOaoao 
 o rf o (cor.) 
 
 « — c 
 
 c eJ A 
 
 5^ o rf o (cor.) 
 ^rfsir z;B:3osj ?iccftio2) S)o-Rs£{ I 
 
 1) SniS^uJra:^ 2) socJuO 3) 3J3rtu33 ijscSJrtcru 
 
 ■^ii^ o 
 
 eseS c&) i^733d?iaic:jQ ^e^rfreSj^o (-■rfojaSj^'c) siz^r^eEji^^sJ^^'do c;u.:io ^^tj ti^? 
 SDoSoe^ ■Sj&ziSJsil^ TissaSciid^jsOi ^s;^ &K§al) ^pBe;JcrfA<?tfo,o || Then follows the 
 first of the 3 verses about tlie subliasubha of the difTcrent gnnas. 
 
 ^€=s:S_fe::?c>Qj^2^€^;:^Ai^x- 
 
138 
 
 Wort— «5rfjj, 
 
 to 
 
 INDEX 
 
 FOR THE GANARESE TEXT 
 
 53cA, aiiga. Verse-line. 331. 
 ffiOA&fjSjO^CT, aiigojanmantaka. Sign for a 
 
 long letter. 210. 
 e5c^, anghri. Verse-line. 320. 326. 328. 
 eSS^^ti, akkara. Syllable. 28, etc. 
 ©ff^TzJ, akkara. Name of a pure Canarese 
 
 metre-class. 68. 302-306. 
 ©tf,B^, akkarikc. Name of a pure Canarese 
 
 metre. 68. 308. 
 eetfy-d, akshara = SSS^'rf. Syllable. 
 eS/ieorfj, agendra. The number 7. 176. 
 657^, agni. The foot— ^ — . 28 35. 79. 102. 
 
 121. 136. 137. 139. 153. 182. 198. 206. 
 S9£iOq^, aiyuta. Name of a viitta. 164. 
 eS£ion^5^, ai'yutaka. Name of a v.itta. 236. 
 eSKTCro, ajagaua. Name of a class of pure 
 
 Canarese feet. 300. 302. 303. p. 109. 339. 
 es&fj, ajane. The Can. foot ^w„.p. 96. 
 iS&lsXj7j, ajaprasa. A kind of alliteration. 42. 
 
 43. 48. 
 893, adi (;'. e. foot). A verse-quarter. 286. 
 «9a, adi. A vcrse-linc. 315. 318. 319. S23. 
 
 328. 334. 
 esBS\3, atikriti. Wrongly used for abhikriti. 
 
 p. 23; cf. foot-notes to p. 59. 61. 62. 
 SSS&XS, atijagati. Name of a type of metres. 
 
 p. 23. 163-170. 
 ©Sq{ sS, atidhiiti. Name of a type of metres. 
 
 p. 23. 198-201. 
 esStf^^D, atisakvari. Name of a typo of me- 
 tres, p. 23. 177-182. 
 SS^^^i ntyashti. Nnrao of a type of metres. | 
 
 p. 23. 188-193. 
 8S3->o^, atyukto. Name of a tyjio of metres. 
 
 p. 23. 73-74. 
 esaSaji&'rf. oditijapurn. The foot ow,^. 226. 
 ©dfS, odcSi. Foreign, not Canareso. 16. 
 
 eSQ), adri. If Meru, the number 1; if simply 
 
 mountain, the number 7. 283. 
 eSOj, adri. The number 7. 218. 287. 
 55^js?'5i fcAPe. adhokshajagana. Name of a 
 
 class of pure Canarese feet. 300. 
 SSy^, adhva. A sort of calculation. 346. 
 eSfie), anala. The foot — w — . 36. 203. 237. 
 e95irf:jn, anavadya. Name of a vritta. 204. 
 (SgilXiTi,, animisha. The foot w^^. 227. 
 -»S)£i, anila. The foot w-^ — . 97. 173. 189. 
 
 191. 200. 210. 222. 
 e£>5;0A;^n^?j, anugataprisa. Akind of allitera- 
 tion. 51. 59. 60. 
 8Sf:?J5:3|~, anuprasa. A kind of alliteration 
 
 (=anugata prasa). 15. 59. 61. 63. 
 S9SJeijSf^Se?j?fjij,anulomaviloma. Alternate 
 
 (?). 238. I 
 
 eSfU^rJO^ep*, anushtubh. Name of a type of 
 
 metres, p. 23. 111-116. 
 ©~^TOj^, antaprusa. A kind of alliteration. 
 
 51. 61-63. 
 e?~3 a^ri. autadiprasa. 64. 66. 
 esnepjCB', apabhra7»^a. One of the Indian 
 
 languages, p. 22. 
 SS^ISBSo, apavaha. Name of a viitta. 225. 
 eSero &, abjari. The foot — v..w. 33. 
 Wip'SyB, abhikriti. Name of a type of metres. 
 
 p. 23. 221-223; cf. atikriti. 
 esejiooiorfo, abhyudaya. Name of a vritta. 164. 
 eS^OoQ^, abhyudita. Name of a vritta. 164. 
 iSTksd, araara. The foot ^w^. 137. 177. 181. 
 
 188. 231. 237. 238. 
 (£r^ej. amala. Name of a vritta. 101. 
 
 ePjij'd, nmbnra. The foot >^. 35. 36. 
 
 eS^TJ, nmbara. Sign for the zero or c. 229. 
 
 ®jiwL, nmbu. The foot w . 196. 
 
 WiixySi, ambnja. Name of a vritta. 168. 
 
5rfw^-t«^ 
 
 139 
 
 ®jiM KiM^, ambujnmitra. The foot ^—^. 
 214. 
 
 eprfoo.Q, nmbucUii. Tlic number 4. 1G4. 
 e£>ji0J,SD. anibuniJlii. Tlio number 4. 297. 
 epOSorf, arOTindn. Name of a viittn. 19(i. 
 ©Sf, arka. The foot w — ^. STi 104. 134. 
 
 155. 181. 241. 
 eSS^r. arka. The number 12. 326. 329. 
 S9Sr^5»Eo. arkamartii. Name of a vritta. 
 
 219. 
 tSifFTjTij'^s^ . arilhnsnmaviitta. p. 22. 233- 
 
 239. ~° 
 
 iSt^ZHhTj., aBvaprusa. A kind of alliteration. 
 
 49. 
 ©C^ s!Q, ashtapadi. Name of a pure Cannrese 
 
 metre, p 23. 277 278 
 69oU ashti. Name of a type of metres, p 23. 
 
 183-187. 
 SlJffS^f, akastt. The foot w. 150. 188 196. 
 
 210. 215. 224. 
 tf^\B, akriti Name of a type of metres, p. 23. 
 
 210-213 
 e^A^. agaraa. Prosody. 1G3 
 £J'Ur\s^, ataglte. A kind of S!sa verse. 271. 
 CfDi^o. aditya. The foot ^— ^. 33 36- 
 CfCjqO^Sinjjrf, adyantaprasa. A kind of alliter- 
 ation. 66. 
 Wficrf, ananda. 164 (?). 
 Wodjsr'KeS, aryagiti (kanda). 284-288. 
 eyoSor, arye. A kind of Mora-feet metre, p. 23 
 
 (matraryc) 289. 290 292. 
 e5"3SAai, asigaja. The number 8. 221. 
 rSifi, ina. The foot ^ — ^.189. 
 
 rajio, indu. The foot — o^.3G. 101 112. 117. 
 
 o 
 
 135. 139. 153. 154. 164. 171. 184. 202 
 
 206. 207. 218. 
 ro;^ Cjd, indudhara. Sign for a long letter. 
 
 101. 103. 313. 
 
 r£(fS .indra. The foot -^w^. 174. 180 210.233. 
 
 a) 
 t^Jj^ S2)o30, indranilaya The foot ^^^ .28. 
 
 rgfi ^-d, indrapura. The foot w^^. 179. 203. 
 
 f^N ,^oS, indravamsa. Name of a vritta 151 
 
 U- 
 
 <^?3 ^2i), indravajra. Name of a vritta. 132. 
 ^■rS, Jsa. Sign for a long letter. 100. 104. 126 
 
 128. 133. 188. 315. 
 ^BBri, Isfina. Sign for a long letter. 111. 215. 
 
 ^rJCli, tsvara. Sign for a long letter. 130. 
 ^El^'dXre, J.varagana. Name of a class of 
 
 pure Canarese feet. 301. 
 trO^ , ukto (ukta, ukti). Name of a typo of 
 
 metres, p. 23. 69. 72. 228. 
 tWEoSi, ucita. Name of a pure Canarese metre. 
 
 301. 
 VO^, \S, utkriti. Name of a type of metres. 
 
 p. 23. 69. 224-228. 
 
 CrO^s^, utpala (i. e. utpalamalo). 230. 
 
 »j 
 OV>o,£)Ti3?e3, utpalamale. Name of a vritta. 
 
 202. 230. 
 ifO^lTi. utsava. Name of a Ragale. 255. 265- 
 
 268 
 {A)3Dc5o, utSi'iha (i. c utsava Ragalf'). 256. 
 
 ^S7)/So, utsaha. Name of a pure Canarese 
 ro ' 
 metro 08. 339. 
 
 V\^^di^, utsuka. Name of a vritta. 117. 
 CA)3jaci,3, udaya. Name of a vritta. 119. 
 CA)c33'^ , udatta. Name of a vritta. 93. 
 
 VX)Zj ^. udgata. Name of a vritta. 241. 
 i\ 
 
 CfOa M 1 uddishta. A sort of calculation. 343. 
 a ti 
 
 CA)JieJ3i'#, upatitrike. Name of a pure Cana- 
 rese metre. 300. 
 
 C/033eorfjAre, upendragana. A class of pure 
 Canarese feet. 311. 
 
 SAJsJoCujj'rfSij, upendravajra. Name of a vritta. 
 133. 
 
 OV)Sj5ccioe(Jsri\, ubhayabhashc. Probably Sams- 
 kiita and Prakrita. 70; cf. 69. 
 
 tmZF, urvi. The foot . 36. 111. 127. 
 
 138. 191. 200. 221. 
 
 S/Om 55*, ushniA. Name of a tvpo of metres, 
 p. 23. 100-110. 
 
 £r0~5, usir (/. e. breath). Caesura. 156; cf. 
 39. 
 
 aJO^, I''"' The number 6. 229. 313. 335. 
 
 a*^tS SSuj^rf, i'dc akkara. Name of a pure Cana- 
 rese metre. 305. 
 
 <0i? 85^j'd, ene akkara. The same consonant. 
 59. 
 
 oDS^SS'S' ■rf7\^. ekatala ragn|o. 277-280. 
 
 a^, elc. Name of a jiure Canarese metre. 68. 
 307. 
 
 ZiJ^ ^j'rf, ottakkara. A double consonant. 26. 
 
 -25 
 
140 
 
 2o^„— sjd 
 
 Zj^ , ottu (i.e. doubling). A doable conBonant. 
 
 26. 42. 
 toftf, SosS, oja, ojS. Odd lino. 242. 251. 285. 
 
 Jj'ziti cxify^, aupacchandasiku. Name of a 
 Mora-metre. 252. p. 75. 
 
 ^oste6, kamsari. The Can. foot ^. p. 96. 
 
 tf jdtfDSO S>?o3j, kanakabjaniya. Name of a 
 vritta. 193. 
 
 B^fi , kanda (skandhaka). Name of a Mora- 
 feet metre. 281. 282. 284-288. 293. 294. 
 Cf. p. 23 gananiyama kanda. 
 
 B'fi SiraiB^, kandarpajata. Name of a vritta. 
 
 CO 
 
 195. 
 ?^^ jirB^Are, kandarparipugana. A class of 
 
 pure Canarese feet. 302. 
 
 tffi snirD, kandarnari. The foot w. 
 
 a 
 
 p. 97. 
 B'siDr, kapardi. Sign for a long letter. 132. 
 T^ti:ej, kamala. Name of a vritta. 101. 
 ^Ti, kara. The number 2. 298. 
 gy, kara. The number 6. 251. 308 (?). Cf. 
 
 khara. 
 g^TOeS, karabdhi. 244 (?). 
 g^e. kari. The number 8. 215. 222. 22G. 234. 
 
 248. 251. 316. 318. 319. 
 B^bSjtijrf, kariprasa. A kind of alliteration. 
 
 42. 
 S'frorUa', karnatakn. The karnataka vishaya 
 
 bhasha jati p. 22; karnataka vishaya jati 
 
 p. 95; karnataka bhashe anda (i. e. man- 
 ner) 296; the six vrittas especially used 
 
 for the karnataka 230. 
 t^fi/3pr©, kalyana. Name of a vritta. 131. 
 rf^, kale. A Mora. 326. 
 TOOE^c^&5j3e3, kancanaraalc. Name of a vritta. 
 
 87. 
 WD^ilj^iQc.^, kamapradhvamsi. Sign for a 
 
 long letter. 191. 
 tfS^Sror®, kamabiina. The number 5. 304. 
 irerfoB^, kiimaripu. The foot — wwv/. p. 9 7. 
 »yB»io3ot!, kAmahara. Sign for a long letter. 91. 
 TO^^vX, kamaiiga. Name of a vritta. p. 28, 
 
 nule. 
 tTB^jBO^tf, kumantaka. Sign for a long letter. 
 
 202. 
 TTDtSjsojjSXos, kami'intakagana. A class of 
 
 pure Canarese feet. 304. 
 
 !S- 
 
 lR)»5reo^^o, k&mantakam. The foot ^— . 
 
 p. 97. 
 
 trorfjadAP©, kamarigana. A class of pure Cana- 
 rese feet. p. 105; p. 106. 
 
 TO^rasi . kamastra. The number 5. 161. 195. 
 
 ff3^jfew,Ti. kamodbhava. Name of a vritta. 84. 
 
 V 
 ■&£® SfS.'d. kiri akkara. Name of a pure Cana- 
 rese metre. 306. 
 S^JU, £). kutmala. Name of a vritta. 175. 
 S'J^ijiorf, kumuda. Name of a vritta. 97. 98. 
 S^O^iwoDS, kumudari. The foot ., — v. 237. 
 S^OOT.B, kulagiri. The number 7. 155; cf. 140. 
 
 17£. 
 S'oeS*, kulisa. The foot ^^w. 99. 218. 
 SoeS^^jfd, kulisadhara. The foot w^^. 155. 
 
 183. 191. 
 
 5o< kusa. The foot ^ . 149. 
 
 "^OTJ-^Tij^Za^Bj, kusumavicitra. Name of a 
 
 vritta. 161. 
 3^o:d)^^, kusumasara. A name of ono of 
 
 the malavrittas. 234. 
 '^dTii'AiTi^iisti, kusumashatpadi. Name of a 
 
 pure Canarese metre. 316. 322-325. 
 3^o;d)Ti33C?JOjZi, kusumanghripa. Name of a 
 
 vritta. 173. 
 5sS, kriti. Name of a typo of metres, p. 23. 
 
 202-205. 
 
 ^\aSTii, krisanu. The foot — ^ — . 224. 
 c) ' ' ■ 
 
 ^jBC^O, koaku(i. e. crookedness). A long syl- 
 lable (the form to denote a long syllable 
 being a crooked line; cf, vakra). 33. 
 
 ^jsc^O ^t5, konku gere (i. e. crooked line). 
 The sign for a long syllable. 25. 
 
 '^Jii<'^^':ii(p. kokanadavniri. The foot— ^^. 
 119. 
 
 ^jse'^^, komala. Name of a vritta. 106. 
 
 T^jjo^iJ^, komala. Name of a vritta. 166. 
 
 ^jjoTii^A^jajTi, komalaruoira. Name of a 
 vritta. 166. 
 
 !f?jOEizirf, krauncapada. Name of a vritta. 
 
 #.gv?rf. kshoni. The foot . 131. 
 
 IH), ,, kshmfi. The foct . 224. 
 
 SJt^'rf. khaiara. The number 1. 295. 
 SDd'diS 5*, khaoarapluta. Namoof a vritta. 201. 
 Wd, khara. The number 6. 308. cf. kara. 
 jOdS^, kharakara. The foot ^^—w. 217. 2S4. 
 
ri— tirt 
 
 141 
 
 7i, gn. Sign for a long syllable. 24. 29. 86. 
 90. 107. US. 134. 130. 137. 138. 172. 173. 
 189. 203. 214. 224 227. 237. 238. 241. 251. 
 298. 
 
 Xo7roO?T?o, gftugi'ulht.-inni. The Can. foot 
 
 . p. 97. 
 
 XXii, gaganB. Tho foot w . 32. 
 
 Xa, gnja. Tho number 8. 229. 297. 
 X3i533)rf, gaJBpr&sft. A kindof allitenition. 43. 
 
 45. 
 aK^jK, gajavrnjn. The number 8. 212. 
 XK33i!^, gajavrata. Tho number 8. 212. 
 Xp8, gana. A syllable-foot. 28. 34. 35. 37. 39. 
 
 72-253; a Mor.a-foot. p. 23. 254-339. 
 Xre?53^, gananama. The figurative names 
 
 for the syllable-feet. 28. 32. 35 ; the names 
 
 for tho Mora-feet. 283. p. 96. p. 97. 
 XrsSiCXJo^Sczi, gananiyamakanda. p. 23. 
 XfTO^ti, ganakshara. The syllables ma, ya, 
 
 ra, sa, ta, ja, bha, na, la, ga. 24. 29. 
 Xlii^, garuda. Tho number 1. 295. 
 Xrff, garva. Name of a vritta. p. 26, note, 
 7^6, gade (gatha). See jatigadc ^£reB7«>:3y 
 TOoioSj, gayatri Name of a type of metres. 
 
 p. 23. 92-99. 
 t\B, giri. The number 7. 126. 217. 219. 222. 
 ^BaOffBo^o, giriji'ik'intam. Tho Can. foot 
 
 w^ .p. 97. 
 
 TsBSiDiTOtjio, girijanatham. The Can. foot 
 
 ^^ . p. 97. 
 
 7\&^o, girisam. Tho Mora-foot v./^./ — . 283. 
 7\fi^, gita. Name of a pure Canarcso metre. 
 
 312. 
 TsfS'^, gltike. Name of a pure Cauarese metre, 
 
 68. 312. 
 ?\eS^, gitike. Name of a viitta. 145. 
 7\eS^, gttike. Name of a Mora-feet metre. 
 
 282. 291. 
 7\e^, g!te. Name of a Mora-feet metre. 291. 
 XopSi^crid, gunasaundara. Name of a vi'itta. 
 
 176. 
 XoTio, guru. Long; a long metrical syllable. 
 
 25-34. 135. 230. 244. 245. 287. 290. 293. 
 
 297. 298. 311. 314. 339. 341. 
 ^?cxio, geya. Name of a vritta. 73. 
 ^e^orfo, govindam. The Can. foot . 
 
 p. 96. 
 
 2^ A)'5.iBenB rfo, caturodd&ma. 138 (?). 
 
 o 
 £:J^M,a, catushpadi. Name of a pure Cana- 
 
 rose metre, p. 23. Of. iaupadi. 
 tiTi , i-andra. Tho foot — ww. 80. 87. 103. 129. 
 
 163. 173. 179. 203. 237. 247. 
 ti^ xfd, oandradhara. Sign for a long syllable. 
 
 129. 184. 247. 
 ti^ "^ftfV. candraraauli. Tho Can. foot— ^— ^. 
 
 p. 97. 
 tirii ., candri. Name of a vritta. 156. 
 eiS) ^, candrike. Name of a vritta. 137. 
 tiS "#, candrike. Name of a vritta. 156. 
 ti^vS', campaka (i. e. rampakamale). 230. 
 eS^ix^rfja«3, i'ampakamale. Name of a vritta. 
 
 206. 230. 
 jixire, carana. A verse-quarter. 38. 269 (?). 
 Entire, carana. Averse-line. 318-320. 324. 326. 
 
 327. 331. 335. 
 el^, Htra. Name of a vritta. 100. 
 Eci^j. citra. N.tmo of a vritta. 103. 
 ii^j. citra. Name of a pui'e Cinarese metro. 
 
 300. 
 eI^j. citra. Name of a pure Canareso metre. 
 
 301. 
 &lo)3j;:i, citrapada. Name of a vritta. 112. 
 ii^\iizi, citrapada. Name of a vritta. 129. 
 &3^j2):i, citralate. Name of a pure Canarese 
 
 metre. 301. 
 Eo"djl>%^rer55^, cirampramanika. Name of a 
 
 vritta. 114. 
 jijs^S^OK, cfltakuja. Name of a vritfll. 213. 
 !&fSjs^&iZ^, cetojata. Long. 102. 127. 
 ti^^Q, iaupadi. A kind of Kagale. 272. 273. 
 t?3jJa, caupadi (caupadige). Name of a pure 
 
 Canareso metre. 68. 309. 
 Cjjfi , chanda. Prosody. 22. 23. 207; a metre- 
 type. 342. 344. 
 ^fi ?)*, chandas. A metre-type. p. 23. 72-227. 
 ejifjjs ?rf^o?i, chandovatamsa. Name of a pure 
 
 Canarese metre. 68. 310. 
 25, ja. The foot ^ — ^.24. 29. 34. 35. 288. 
 aiX3, jagati. Namo of a typo of metres. 21. 
 
 p. 23. 147-162. 
 
 _£5 
 
142 
 
 tirt— as 
 
 SXt^oO^, jagadvandita. Name of a vritta. 
 184. 
 
 SicJcerfodO, janodaya. Namp of a vritta. 81. 
 
 3:2). jala. The foot ^ .28. 32. 35. 96. 155. 
 
 202. 218. 
 
 aie)SiO< jalaniiihi. The number 4. 178. 
 
 as^erf iS, jaloJilhate. Name of a vritta. 160. 
 
 aiV^aiTjO^liAPS, jalajasambhavagnnn. A class 
 of pure Canarese feet. 304. 
 
 ai?*do^jB?sJd7\ro, jalaruhodaragana. A class 
 of pure Canarese feet. 304. 
 
 afti^^erf, jataveda. The foot — >^— .105. 
 
 aSj^^jrfs', jatavedas. The foot — ^ — .152. 
 
 aoS, jati. A branch of language, p. 22; a 
 metre that does not belong to the tvrenty- 
 six (handas'. p. 23. 284 (?); a peculiar 
 class again, p. 23, note 2. p. 95 (?); a type 
 of metre {i e. ihandas). 69. Cf. sarvavisha- 
 yabhashajati. 
 
 Sit^T^S, jatigadc. Name of a Mora-metre. 
 253. 
 
 aiQOfi, jvalana. The foot — w— .202. 
 
 aiB^e3, jvale. The foot — w— .92. 194. 207. 
 
 ^, ta. The foot ^.24. 29. 34. 35. 106. 
 
 ^?ij^!?Q) tanumadhye. Name of a vritta. 96. 
 
 i^a^, tanvi. Name of a vritta, 218. 
 
 ^oX^, tarangama. Name of a vritta. 208. 
 
 ^s;!, tarala. Name of a vritta. 198. 
 
 S3^, tala Beating time in music, that for in- 
 stancff occurs for the Ragales. 254 (trivude 
 tala. 274. 275; eka tala 277-280); (for the 
 Aryes, Weber p. 289); and for the Shatpadis 
 (jhampij tala, 324; trivude tala, 332). 
 
 S5^, tiila. Name of a jati vritta or of jati 
 vrittas. p. 23. 
 
 SS^XretJ, talaganane. The counting of the 
 tala 254. 
 
 Se)3', tilaka. Name of a vritta. 88. 
 
 SO^, tilaka. Name of a vritta. 96; cf. 217, 
 nnlr. 
 
 Slio, tivadi (i. e. trivadi, tripadi). Name of 
 a pure Canarese metre. 68. 299. 
 
 ^TicX«j3jXl. turangapr&ss. A kind of allitera- 
 tion. 42. 
 
 ^■rfcXrfj. turangama. Name of a vritta. 208. 
 
 ^■dXro)^. turagavrata. The number 7. 212. 
 
 ^e&l, teja. The foot — w— .104. 
 
 Sji^ii"^, totaka {i. e. relating to a garden). 
 Name of a vritta. 148. 
 
 ^jseocio, toya. The foot ^ .33. 36. 92. 94. 
 
 126. 154. 177. 207. 217. 233. 252. 
 
 SjKAuii'do, trijagadguru. The Can. foot 
 v^w — ^>-. p. 97. 
 
 ,Ti^. tridaJa. The foot . 
 
 ..100. 173. 179. 
 
 SjZjD, tripadi. Name of a pure Canarese metre. 
 
 p. 23. 299. 
 S)Zj5;5eS>3. tripadonnati. Name of a vritta. 
 
 247. 
 B\Zj^^, triprasa. A kind of alliteration. 64. 
 Sjobooaoa', triyambaka. Sign for a long syU 
 
 lable. 29. 
 Sj^a, trivadi. .See tripadi. 
 Sjd'9. trivali. See tripadi. 
 §j4^, trivude (i. e. triputc). A kind of tala. 
 
 274. 275. 332. 
 B\Z\0 if^, trishtubh. Name of a type of metres. 
 
 p. 23. 132-146. 
 Cjt^ 3','d, daddakkara (i. e heaped or thick 
 
 letter). Double consonant. 27. 43. 
 
 wP© 'S. dandaka. Name of a vritta. p. 23. 231. 
 
 (i ■ • ° 
 
 rfSi , danti. The number 8. 185. 
 
 05, a, dikkari. The number 8. 220. 
 
 Oao^, diganta. Name of a vritta. 74. 
 
 Da cS. digdanti. The number 8. 151. 
 
 aSS^'d, dinakiira. The number 12. 223. 
 
 OfJfJBljJ. dinanatha. The number 12. 205.216. 
 
 a;J7j. dinapa. The foot ■^ — ■^. 119. 183. 
 
 Qwri, dinapa. The number 12 248. 
 
 D?ropii, dini\dhipa. The foot w — ^. 133. 182. 
 
 Q^f^, dinosa. The foot v.- — w. 89. 131. 150. 
 
 151. 163. 189. 194. 241. 
 
 af3e^, dinesa. The number 12. 200. * 
 
 Oc3?^3ooio, dinosfthaya. The number 7. 153. 
 
 D-rf, diva. The foot ^w^. 202. 
 
 ti^riltd, divasakara. The number 12. 186. 
 
arf— ci?ei 
 
 143 
 
 D»irteO»5, divasftdhipa. The foot v^ — w. 153. 
 Q^I^Q:!. divasadhipa. Tht> number r2. 148. 
 OsroS^, divAkara. The foot ^— ^. l.'iO. 
 oaa, divija. The foot ^^^. 136 138. 139. 
 
 182. 214. 217. 227. 237 
 OagJSeJve)^, divijak;iln;il;Ue. Niimeof avrittii. 
 
 237. 
 OSKiSti, divijipura. The foot ^^•^. 222. 
 Do*, dis. The number 8. 137. 
 a^?^&. disakari. The number 8. 198. 
 D13aK, disiigaja. The number 8. 139. 153. 
 Q^, diae. The number 8. 149. 
 0;^r, dtrgha. A syllable with a long vowel. 
 
 27. 42. 43. 
 dorfo, duvadi. .See duvayi. 
 do^090, duvayi (i. e. dvipuli). Name of a 
 
 Mora-feet metre. 282. 293-295. 
 djrfi, duvavi. Sec duvayi. 
 c3eoi, deva. Sign for a long syllable (H , Ra. in 
 
 V. 115). 
 djrf, deva. The foot ^^^. p 12, 7iote. p. 16, 
 
 note. 36. 
 dfli'drfjq, deviiramya. Name of a vritta. 97. 
 iSfSS^'d, devakshara. The feet measured by 
 
 the names of Brahma, Vishnu and Rndra. 
 
 340. 
 df^Stit^'t.ci'd^ deviidhipapur.n. The foot >^.^w. 
 
 207. 
 cE?S, desi. Tlic language of the Canarese coun- 
 try. 16. Cf. adesi. 
 :3^S5p&, dailv.'iri. Sign for a short syllable. 
 
 202. 
 daT? SSB^li, dore akkara. Name of a pure 
 
 Canarese metre. 303. 
 diB?v^> dodhaka. Name of a vritta. 135. 
 cJjj^Szi. drutapada. Name of a vritta. 154. 
 ti))^^Tir.SOo83^.drutapiirvavilambita.Name 
 
 of a vritta. 147. 
 ci^orfQ;33)^. dvandvaprasa. A kind of allitera- 
 tion. 64. 
 DQTO):^, dvipriisa. A kind of alliteration. 64. 
 
 65. 
 Cjj'drf, dharani. The foot . 28. 
 
 ydrJe^^'d, dharanteviiru. The number 16. 
 
 297. 
 
 ^, dhure. The foot . 32. 202. 
 
 5B^\, dhatri. The Can. foot — ^. p. 96. 
 psSj, dhfitri. The foot . 33. 103. 128. 
 
 170. 188. 
 T^Ti:>:f^3i, dh&raadhv,ija (i. e. agni or .-ikhi- 
 
 braja). The number 3. p. 100. 
 sisXrU, dhflrjiti. The Mora-foot —^w. 283. 
 v\S, dhi-iti. Name of a type of metres, p. 23. 
 
 194-197. 
 ^, na. The foot ^ww. 24. 29. 34., 35. 90. 93. 
 
 107. 108. 118. 122. 123. 147. 172. 
 fi, na. The foot w^v^v./of the five Mora-feet. 
 
 288. 
 J3a, naga. The number 7. 229. 
 naSoT^, nagahara. The foot ^^^. 164. 
 Nil) SSo^jt}, nadu akkara. Name of a pure 
 
 Canarese metre. 304. 
 
 Fi?i . nanda. Name of a vritta. 89. 
 
 a 
 
 ^N 3^. nandaka. Name of a vritt i. 86. 
 
 Q 
 
 fiap, nabha. The foot ^/. 218. 
 
 St^SBS. narakari. The Can. foot w../ — .^. p. 96. 
 
 fj^A, naraga. Name of a vritta. 107. 
 
 ?j3'orU3', narkutaka. Name of a vritta. 1934. 
 
 fj^isi^fi, navanalina. Name of a vritta. 182. 
 
 Sm,i nashta. A kind of calculation. 342. 
 
 a 
 froS, naka. The foot www. 32. 33. 35. 126. 
 
 ?jt)-3-, niiki. The Can. foot — w. p. 96. 
 
 fjS'&AO, nakigam. The Can. foot — w— .p. 96. 
 
 PtiA, naga. The number 8. 229. 
 
 ?:37\do^^, nagaranjita. Name of a vritta. 205. 
 
 fn)S> . nandi. A prayer or eulogium at the com- 
 mencement of a work. p. 16, note. 
 
 frorfreo^', namanka. Under this appellation 
 the kamanga appears in Rb. 
 
 SiK, nija. A short syllable. 42. 43. 
 
 Si!>5 nidhi. The number 9. 166. 170. 173. 196. 
 
 QTioji^, nirupama. Name of a vritta. 153. 
 
 Se§^. nitike (gltike?). Name of a vritta. 145. 
 
 S?2)tfffrf, nilakantha. Sign for a long letter. 
 
144 
 
 ^^^—tj7i 
 
 Si;e)7o^o, ntlakanthain. The Canarcse foot 
 
 — ^ . p. 97. 
 
 aJjoa'aJ, pankaja. Namo of a vritta. 220. 
 3jc-3- . paiikti. Name of a type of metres, p. 
 
 23. 126-131. 
 ticeiiSSTiyd. pancaciimara. Name of a vritta. 
 
 187. 
 ;J^, paksha. The number 15. 201. 210. 211. 
 iro^SS, panavaka. Name of a vritta. 126, 
 ScS, pada. Verse. 37. 71 (rule). 240. 
 SJd, pada. Verse-quarter. 27 117. 135. 171. 
 
 174. 180. 184. 200. 214. 217. 222. 233. 
 
 234. 238. 253. 285. 293. 294. 302. 343. 
 irf, pada. Verse-line. 314. 321. 322. 323. 
 
 325. 326. 328. 330. 335-337. 
 sJrfs^^lijad^r, padacaturdrdhva. Name of a 
 
 vritta. 248. 
 t>^^2fi'^7(t^, padmabhavagana. A class of pure 
 
 Canarese feet. 312. 
 SitlB?,DjBj, padminimitra. The number 12. 
 
 213. 
 iSijA'OD&i, pannagaruja. The number 1. 295. 
 
 sicxJorf, payas. The foot w . 95. 170. 189. 
 
 sJ^i^, parame. Name of a vritta. 78. 
 Siliwi^o, parahitaMi. The Can. foot ww^ — . 
 
 p. 96. 
 Si&^prSi^U^a, parivardhinishatpadi. 316. 
 
 334-336. 
 sie/S^Ejtf, palaeadala. Name of a vritta. p. 
 
 51, note. 
 Siorf, pallava. Refrain. 37. 
 lirfN, pavana. The foot ^^w — . 75. 100. 128. 
 
 163. 196. 218. 227. 
 Sj^^3«i?i, pavamana. The foot wv^ — . 148. 233. 
 ZiSjj, pada. Verse-quarter. 41.61; the vritta- 
 
 he:iding8. 100. 107. 130. 134. 147. 188. 
 
 224. 239. 240. 250. 252. 289. 291. 300. 
 53rf, pada. Verse-line. 313. 227. 329. 330. 
 
 332-334. 337. 338. 
 SjSrfSjS^ci, padapfiBana. The foot — ^ — . 123. 
 
 130-134. 
 cra^*. puvaka. Thefoot— ^ — .77. 120. 134. 
 
 150. 151. 180. 181. 194. 237. 238. 241. 
 SSJ^Sj, puvana. Name of a vritta. 77. 
 SjB ©^ 'd. piri akkara. Name of a pure Can. 
 
 metro. 302. 
 igU, puta. Name of a vritta. 159. 
 
 s^li. pura. The foot www. 227. 
 
 ^■d, pura. The number 3. 183. 224. 283. 
 
 285. 287. 298. 307. 
 sgd^sj^, puramathana. Sign fur a long letter. 
 
 234. 
 sgid^ijjjio, puramathanam. The Can. foot 
 
 \j^^\^^/ — . p. 97. 
 5&13B&, purari. The Mora-feet w — w. 283. 
 Sjd^^j^i^Xps, puruhfitagana. A class of Ea- 
 
 gale ganas of five Moras. 269. 
 zIn^iQ. prithvi. Name of a vritta. 189. 
 id^^alS, paisacika. One of the mother lan- 
 guages, counting as a half only. p. 22. 
 
 (Only Kc. reads caturbhashe instead of 3^.) 
 4^tS ©OlJ. pode alara (t. e. the belly-flowered, 
 
 Vishnu). A class of pure Can. feet. 306. 
 £)5\§, prakriti. Name of a type of metres. 
 
 p. 23. 206-209. 
 SiSrf , pr.itishthe. Name of a type of metres. 
 
 p. 23. 79-85. 
 SjSpD^, prabhata. Name of a vritta. 165. 
 Zij^qnipzJo, pramathadhipani. The Can. foot 
 
 -W-W-. p. 97. 
 Jij^rfniriT?, pramiinika. Name of a vritta. 114. 
 Sj^ti, pravara. Name of a vntta. 75. 
 Jij'rfcDji'd. pravarTikshara. Name of a vritta. 
 
 158. 
 
 t,\:dd tS. prastara. Arrangement of svllables 
 .^ _o • 
 
 to obtain feet and combinations of feet. SO. 
 
 31. 202. 297. 298. 341. 346. 
 3ij^'dr€i3^e3^, praharanakalita. Name of a 
 
 vritta. 172. 
 
 5:5j5\;g. prakiita. One of the mother langua- 
 ges, p. 22. 
 
 5j3jPi. priisa. Alliteration. 15. 41-66. 68. 
 
 ;3ierfo, premo. Name of a vritta. 85. 
 
 ^?li), prema. Name of a vritta. 91. 
 
 ^S e?j, battlsa (Hindusthant). The number 
 
 32. 338. 
 
 e:roro, bftna. The number 5. 131. 164. 218. 
 
 285. 287. 
 £3r©Jy binpu (i'. c. heavy). A long syllable. 
 
 33. 298. 342. 343. 
 
 E3;iO. bindu. The letter o. 27. 42. 43. 
 
 a 
 eSridoBQwNjXre, bisaruluijanningaua. A class 
 
 of pure Canarese feet. 310. 
 £3sJTi3Iojserf^7\f«, bisaruhodbhavagana. A 
 
 class of pure Canarese feet. 299. 
 SI 
 
JOnSo — rfjcij 
 
 145 
 
 SJ\^S. brihnti. Name of a type of metres. 
 
 p. 23. 117-125. 
 a>\Bo3, brihati. Name of a vritta. 125. 
 tSjBlijjC, bummnni (i.e. brahmam). The Can. 
 
 foot . 308. 
 
 eOjIo^Xre, brahmagana. A class of pure Can. 
 
 feet. p. 96. p. Hi. 
 iOjSHS , brahmA. The Can. foot . p. 90. 
 
 tjj, bha. The foot — ^^. 2i. 29. 34. 35. 147. 
 
 172. 
 8;S^^, bhadraka. Name of a vritta. 120. 
 8j5^5^, bhadraka. Name of a viitta. 211. 
 S^^, bhava. Sign for a long syllabic. 108. 222. 
 ip;>7i:>, bhanu. The foot w — w. 132. 1G3. 171. 
 
 174. 181. 198. 227. 233. 236. 
 eps^J, bhanu. The number 12. 327. 
 SjIS^^C^llQ, bb.aminishntpadi. Name of a 
 
 pure Canareso metre. 316. 330-333. 
 ZjTOlv'SSsS, bishajati. The 56 various daugh- 
 ter-languages, p. 22. 
 i^TiJi^ bhiiskara. The foot •..-— w. 200. 206. 
 SfSSsi'd, bhiiskara. The number 12. 184. 
 ^JSJCA^aijB^, bhujaugaprayata. Name of 
 
 a vritta. 149. 
 ^2iOA.S3i\0^;^, bhujangavijrimbhita. Name 
 
 of a vritta. 224. 
 2|Soaio7\Sio:;:j, bhujangasisupaila. N.imo of 
 
 a vritta. 122. 
 ^SSOASsoziB. bhujangasisupari. Name of a 
 
 vritta. 122. 
 ejSoKOAS^Orf-,^, bhujangasisusrit:;. Name of 
 
 a vritta. 122. 
 S^OKa, bhujaga. The number 1. 307. 
 S^ai7\!?3&, bhujagadhari. The Canarcse foot 
 
 <^^^ — ^. p. 97. 
 2[lja;A3i^Af>©, bhujagapakshagana. A class 
 
 of pure Canarese feet. 300. 307. 
 
 Z^ji, bhfl. The foot . 99. 126. 177. 
 
 c(3jsS, bhata. The number 5. 130. 221. 
 ^j3^A!??^, bhitaganeia. Sign for a long syl- 
 lable. 221. 
 2jSjs3t)Ajr5, bhttt&grani. The Can. foot ^^. 
 
 p. 9 7. 
 cjjjsrfjsd, bUftmali;. Name of a vritta. p. 40, 
 
 note. 
 
 i£- 
 
 SjSjB^, bhftmi. The foot . 35. 76. 85. 
 
 140. 207. 215. 
 t^jSfAC^UvD. bhogashatpadi. Name of a pure 
 
 Canarese metre. 316. 326-329. 
 ^jTiydZOAj^. bhramaravilusita. Name of a 
 
 vritta. 138. 
 
 530, ma. The foot . 24. 29. 34. 35. 122. 
 
 ^GAsS??, mangaliku. Name of a vritta. p. 48, 
 
 note. 
 ^CA^, maiigala. Name of a vritta. 185. 
 ■rfjc3iOSpjEJArf (?^o2i02p33Ur5), maiijubhil- 
 
 shini (? manjubhashini). Name of a vritta. 
 
 169. 
 ■rfj£D&^, makharipu. The Mora-foot w>./\./w. 
 
 283. 
 TijrfAroSiSy, manignnanikara. Name of a 
 
 vritta. 178. 
 liorJdcA, maniranga. Name of a vritta. 130. 
 'sJjrf.3?j3jsj:^ro, manivibhushana. Name of a 
 
 vritta. 180. 
 ■rfo^ , mattn. Name of a vritta. 128. 
 ■rfj^ T^JodOjB'd, mattamayura. Name of a vritta. 
 
 170. 
 ^33 ■CTj°iS, raattakride. Name of a vritta. 
 
 215. 
 TkiS oEjj, mattcbha. See mattebhavikrldita. 
 
 230. 
 TkiS »2p.3-SjoS;^, mattebhavikrtdita. Name of 
 
 a vritta. 202. 230. 
 T^ziTdi, madagaja. The number 8. 226. 
 zijiSi^ocj^ madanatande (i. e. madana's fa- 
 ther, in this case Vishnu). A class of pure 
 
 Canarcse feet. 309-311. 
 ^:i5yC;c.?), madanadhvajnsi. The Can. foot 
 
 ^^ ^. p. 97. 
 
 TkiZi^Qs^., madanaripu. The Can. foot .^wwww. 
 
 p. 97. 
 Tki:i^7iB, madanavati. Name of a pure Can. 
 
 metre. 68. 311. 
 ■^ijlJ^So'd, madauahara. A class of pure Can. 
 
 feet. 311. 
 ^dfjSo'd, madanabara. Sign for a long syl- 
 lable. 317. 
 ■J^JyO^S, madhumati. Name of a vritta. 108. 
 ^yoTJO, madhy.ime. Nameof a type of metres. 
 
 p. 23. 75-78. 
 ■rfo?jO, manu. The number 14. 316. 318. 321. 
 
 330. 332. 333. 
 
 -^ 
 
 19 
 
14C 
 
 
 'Siiji'diid, mandharadhara. A diss of pure 
 
 Cinarese feet. 310. 317. 
 
 rfjfTOffBic:^. mandakranta. Name of a viitta. 
 C -^ ' 
 188. 
 
 zijfro R)S), m^mdanili. Name of a vritta. 127. 
 
 a 
 TiJcro S£), mandanila. One of the Eagalil metres. 
 
 255. 256. 257-261. 
 ^odOjB'd, mayftra. Name of a vritta. 124. 
 ■dixSoS, marut. The foot ^.^—. 28. 121. ITi. 
 
 179. 210. 224. 233. 241. 
 tJjtio^, maruta. The foot ^>^— . 103. 178.238. 
 
 ^■doas:! , marudishta. The foot —^— . 251. 
 
 u 
 ^e3 53^ree3, mallikamalii. Name of a vritta. 
 
 194. 
 
 ■rfos^jiiA'!?, mahasragdhare. Name of a vritta. 
 -^ a 
 
 210. 230. 
 ^OJjs'W, mahlBvara. The number 16. 198. 
 rfrarojitf, manavaka. Name of a vritta. 113. 
 z^jsirfS^q, m.'inikya. Name of a vritta. 141. 
 ^JsgDiXre. matragana. Mora-feet. 254-339. 
 
 282-284. (p. 75, No. 242, there ought to 
 
 be "Moras and feet" instead of "Mora-feet," 
 
 to do justice to the author of that sentence). 
 ^JBSBj'yCS;^. matrachaudas. Mor.i-mctrcs. 
 
 250-253. 
 ■rfjBSBjborf, matrapindn. p. 130, note 5. 
 »ire33)c3jr, mfitraryc. p. 23. Cf. arye. 
 ^re^j, matre. A Mora, i. e. the quantity of a 
 
 short syllable. 53. 250. 251.254-256.285. 
 
 286. 288. 289. 293. 294. 315. 316. 320-322. 
 
 324. 325. 327-338. 
 ^jstiSod, miirahara. Sign for a long syllable. 
 
 ■rfoo'dB^, muraripu. The Can. foot ^\jw^. 
 p. 96. 308. 
 
 zSjOtiBoTi, murahara. The Can. foot ^^^\j. 
 p. 96. 
 
 T^XfUSO^"^, murantaka. Sign for a short syl- 
 lable. 29. 
 
 ^\A^, mrigadhara. The number 1. 229. 
 
 ^J\7\f5e;^, mriganelra. Name of a vritta. 82. 
 
 ^\jijf??^, mridunetra. Name of a vritta. 
 p 28, note. 
 
 '^>0^Y^Sj7jS\Sf^, meghavisphftrjita. Name of 
 a vritta. 199. 
 
 OJO. ya- The foot w 
 
 ^reTi>3(, maruta. The foot v 
 183. 189. 198. 200. 
 
 , 33. 127. 130. 
 
 ^jB^^rcrt, martanda. The number 12. 199. 
 ■rfreM)T5\^ . malavritta. A class of Samavrittas 
 
 of 30 and 31 syllables, p. 23. 232-235. 
 ^toOSI, malini. Name of a vritta. 177. 
 ^ioj^Oti, muknra. Name of a vritta. 97. 
 ■siojS'o^*, mukula. Name of a vritta. 97. 98. 
 ■siooSi, muni. The number 7. 167. 227. 
 TiM?j^li, munimata. Name of a vritta. 227. 
 •^M(:i^7i. munimana. Name of a vritth. 227. 
 
 i2- 
 
 24. 
 
 34. 35 
 
 GdoS, yati. Caesura. 39. 126, seq. 308. 
 ccioS, yati. = muni, t. e. 7? or 8? 189. 
 orfvJoS-, yuk. Even line. 251. 
 odOoX, yuga. The number 4. 128. 221. 222. 
 229. 
 
 odOOA,, ccbJ^,. yugma, yugme. Even line. 
 6 o 
 
 242. 285. 
 
 oSfioT^^vti, yogakshara. Consonants of con- 
 formity or suitableness (for alliteration) 
 i. c, here, indentioal consonants(? sawyogii- 
 kshara generally denotes consonants of a 
 group or compound consonants). 54. Cf. 
 samba ndhakshara. 
 
 C^, ra. The foot -^-. 24. 29. 34. 35. 107. 
 118. 147. 
 
 ■rfAS?, ragalc. (t e. raghatc). A class of Mora- 
 feet metres. 254-281. 
 
 ■d^B, raghatc ( = ragalc). p. 23. 254-281. 
 
 tisBc;^, ratanta. Name of a vritta. p. 27, note. 
 
 ■diSjsei ^, rathoddhato. Name of a vritta. 136. 
 
 tJfi . randhra. The number 9. 129.147.208. 
 
 ■dS, ravi. The foot ^—^. 28. 133. 154. 206. 
 241. 
 
 •rf^, ravi. The number 12 209. 295. 316. 
 
 ■d^ljjtj, raviprabhc. Name of u viitta. 238. 
 
 ■dri, rasa. The number 6. 136.290. 299.300. 
 
 ■CBK, raja. The number 16. 248. 316. 
 
 ■csrfr©^, ravanikara. The number 20. 248. 
 
 ■rfjEld, rucira. Name of a vritta. 163. 
 
 ■rfjcii. rudra. Sign for a long syllable. 87. 131. 
 140. 163. 
 
 ■rforfj, rudra. The number 11. 203. 204. 
 
 -£J 
 
djd,-o^ 
 
 147 
 
 'dodj, rudra. Knmo of a class of pure Cana- 
 
 rcsc feet. 297. p. 97. 305. 
 O, la. Sign for a short syllable. 24. 29. 86. 
 
 90. 113. 13-4. 136-138. 172. 173 189. 203. 
 
 214. 224. 227. 236-238. 241. 251. 
 SX'SjaSj, liigakriye. A kind of computation. 
 
 344. 
 OyOO, laghu A short syllable. 25. 28-34. 
 
 230. 241. 244. 290. 298. 341. 343. 
 O^JJ. laghu. AMora 318.319.322.323.327. 
 
 331 334. 
 eicdo, luya. Tempo. 120. 
 
 OoSJTTOjSo, layagriihi. N.imc of a vritta. 143. 
 eioJJTOjOO. Inyagrahi. Name of a C'annrese 
 
 Samavritta of 30 syllables. 2 76. 
 oe^, lalita. Name of a vritta. 217. 
 iiC^7(B, lalitngati. Name of a vritta. 209. 
 ilC^t^cS. lalitapada. Name of a vritta. 155. 
 OO^irf, lalitapada. Name of a vritta. 183. 
 O'S^tiZS, lalitipada. Name of one of the Ma- 
 
 lavrittas 233. 
 e)«3^, lalite. One of the Eagale metres. 255. 
 
 256. 262-264. 
 o3o^^, vamsastha. Name of a vritta. 150. 
 ^^, vakra. A long syllable (see kuiiku). 33. 
 ^?iK, vanaja. Name of a vritta. 121. 
 l5S5;rf^. vannjadiila. Name of a vritta. 192. 
 ■rfjiSsricSjirfAre, vanajasambhavagana. Aclass 
 
 of pure Canarese feet. 305. 
 ^filijoaBB, vanamanjari. Name "of a vritta. 
 
 205. 
 ^S'^oaiB, vanamanjari. Name of a vritta. 
 
 212. 
 ^firfoorfOjS'd, vanamayflra. Name of a vritta. 
 
 174. 
 ?5f?rfooccs»5jdAf«, vanaruhodaragana. A class 
 
 of pure Canarese feet. 305. 
 55;ie)^, vanalate Name of a vritta. 226. 
 jifj^fi) B, vanavallari. Name of a vritta. 205. 
 ^Xr SS^j'rf, varga akkara. Classified conso- 
 nants. 55. 
 ■rfArsJBjri, vargaprasa. A kind of alliteration. 
 
 51. 55-57. 
 "^rio^BS)"^, vasantatilaka. A kind of vritta. 
 
 171. 
 TiAi, vasu. The number 8. 165. 189. 194. 
 
 214. 
 
 !S_ 
 
 tJ3(>j, vahni. The foot — w — . 32. 80. 117. 
 
 120. 252. 
 tJSoj, vahni. The number 3. 285. 
 SBiS, vata. The foot w^ — . 35. 191. 221. 
 S^oiJO, viiyu. The foot <^^ — . 32. 36. 119. 
 
 131. 170. 194. 241. 
 ntibaiB^, varijaripu. The foot — ^w 241. 
 SS'rfo^. varudhi (vardhi). The number 4. 175. 
 5ro5r3^7:;Uva,vartikashatpadi=vardhikya6hot- 
 
 padi. 337. 
 SD^ir. vardhi. The number 4. 149. 298. 
 nstjr3'::lUvO, vardliikashatpadi. Name of a 
 
 pure Canarese metre. 316. 337. 338. 
 5roprtfo:^B,Q, vardhikyashatpadi= v&rdhika- 
 
 shatpadi. 337. 338. 
 ^3^\S, vikriti. Name of a type of metres. 
 
 p. 23. 214-216. 
 SEj^j, vicitra. Name of a vritta. 95. 
 SEai^j, vicitra. Name of a vritta. 100. 
 ZZ^sj, vii'itra, Nameof a pure Canarese metre. 
 
 300. 301. 
 .2£jisj£)e3^, vicitralalita. Nameof a vritta. 179. 
 .33;cdj3^c:j, vijayananda. Name of a vritta. 
 
 186. 
 ,Srf'?:^'rfj^o5o, vidalitavanaruha. Name of a 
 
 vritta. 223. of. p. 60, note 4. 
 ^ODnijfti, vidyadhara. The number 12. 295. 
 S)t^o^,S, vidyunmale. Nameof a vritta. 111. 
 Szi^Tio, vidruma. = vinuta. p. 38, note. 
 .DqiO, vidhu. The foot —s^^. 233. 
 a^'rfoj. vinamra. Name of a vritta. 102. 
 Sfio^, vinuta. Name of a vritta. 123. 
 SsJo^SjSj;^, vinutaprasa. Name of an allitera- 
 tion. 51. 52. 
 ZTitxiyiFTi, viparyasa. Reverse, change. 54. 
 
 239. 254. 
 SsJ^, vipule. Name of a Mora-feet metre. 289- 
 
 2U- 
 SapjsS, vibhfiti. Name of a vritta. 104. 
 
 acrfO§, viyat. The foot w. 200. 
 
 iydB, virati. Caesura. 195. 210. etc. 
 
 Sr:;ziA>, virama. Caesura. 132-135. 149. 153. 
 
 155. 158. etc. 
 S'UB'rfo, virama. Name of a vritta. 102. 
 Se3j3?^, vilojjia. See anuloma. 
 ^^■rfo, visrama. Caesura. 131. 136. 150. 151. 
 
 167. 173. etc. 
 
148 
 
 "O" 
 
 a^ciS, TiJrSnta. Caesura. 188. 
 So5j^, visrama. Caesura. 140. Ifil. 207, etc. 
 ic;^^\^ , Tishamaviitta. p. 22. 240-249. 
 SE^oiO, vishaya. The number 5. 283. 287. 
 
 311. 
 Ss:;^ 7\f>S, vishnugnn.i. A clnssof pure Can. 
 
 feet. 297. p. 9G. 302. p. 114. 
 Srj7\F, Tlsarga. The aspirate g. 27. 42. 43. 
 ^^^. vritta. p. 23. 71-249. 342-346. Number 
 
 of Samavrittas, 229; those chiefly used in 
 
 C'anarese, 230; jilti samavrittas, 233. 234. 
 
 276. 308. 309. 
 TisT^S^ZJSjTi. vrishabhaprasa. A kinJ of al- 
 literation. 42. 43. 46. 
 T^5:;l8p£;^ 00, Ti-ishabhalakshj-am. The Can. 
 
 foot ^v^>^ . p. 97. 
 
 ^^5'oo^, Taikuntha. Sign for a short syllable. 
 
 215. 
 ^j^339, vaitali. Name of a Mora-metre. 251. 
 '&i^!>'9'§. Taitalike. Name of a Mora-metre. 
 
 250. p. 75. 
 "Sl/S^SfZ, TaisvadeTi. Name of a vritta. 161. 
 ^^BbQ?W, TaisTSnara. The foot— v — . 191. 
 l5oo3i?i, vyanjana. A consonant. 27. 42. 43. 
 ^Jppfrfo, Tyoma. The foot v/. 28. 33. 84. 
 
 88. 96. 113. 132. 133. 140. 151. 170. 171. 
 SoB'tiXro, saiikaragana. A class of pure Can. 
 
 feet. 306. 309. 
 ^osjs7i\^ , saiikhavritta. This mav mean the 
 
 form of the dandaka mentioned in Weber 
 
 p. 410; it is simply mentioned p. 23. 
 ^SJ^S, sakvari. Name of a typo of metres, p. 
 
 23. 171-176. 
 t^'^SO, satamakha. The foot ^ww. 154.236. 
 Bti, sara. The number 5. 168. 184 221. 
 
 238. 285. 
 B^p, saradhi. The number 4. 319. 
 ^S^^jSjTj, sarabhaprfisa. A kind of alliter- 
 
 ntion. 24. 43. 47. 
 SfdrJUvQ, sarashatpadi. Name of a pure Can. 
 
 metre. 316. 317-321. 
 ^tSr, sarva. Sign for a long syllablo. 200. 
 
 ^ro, Sarvam. The Mora-foot . 283. 
 
 trtire~, sararnn. The letter sa. 57. 
 tfTOotf, snsiliika. The foot— ../w. 28. 194. 203. 
 221. 
 
 tfS, easi. The foot— ^^. 32.35.113. 128. 180. 
 
 217. 233. 241. 
 ^5, sail. The number 1. 287. 283. 
 ^SffBO^, saiikanta. Name of a vritta. 94. 
 tisjTi, sasipura. This word was thought by 
 the editor to be a sign, though nn obscure 
 one, for the Mora-foot ^^^v; but it is to be 
 separated, the sasi bcing=l, the pura=3. 
 283. 
 ■sDc^^^rsr^jPi. santapflrvaprasa. A kind of 
 
 alliteration. 54. 
 sDct^TOj^;, i-antaprasa. A kind of alliteration. 
 
 51. 55. 
 aSrtjim, !'ardfila=f«rdulavikridita. 220. 
 B3Ji;EFe)^-&);a^. sardfllavikridita. Name of a 
 
 vritta. 200. 230. 
 sBeSS), salini. Name of a viitta. 92. 
 E^CS, sftlini. Name of a vritta. 140. 
 fiSOBrf, sikharini. Name of a vritta. 190. 
 5a), sikhi. The foot — w — . 33. 231. 
 5a)S0)a!, tlkhibraja. The number 3. 300. 
 Se^S'O, sitakara. The foot — v./^. 94. 102. 127. 
 
 181. 182. 198. 203. 221. 222. 232. 236. 
 ^OEpsjici^, Bubhananta. Name of a viitta. 115. 
 tjiilTfdo. sfiladharam. The Can. foot — v^w— . 
 
 p. 97. 308. 
 B'v.stific;^, CsStifjcrf, sritananta, sritunanda. 
 
 Name of a vritta. 115. 
 €('e), saila. The number 7. 140. 154. 219. 
 uTpT^jsca, syamanga. Name of a viitta. 76. 
 5)0. sri. Name of a vritta. 72. 
 8jf, srt. Name of a vritta. 146. 
 Sjfffa'd, srikAra. The term of trt. p. 12, note. 
 SjfSS, srtpati. The Can. foot — w^. p. 96. 
 3je~W)AS), srivilasini. Name of a vritta. p. 
 
 37, note. 
 €jb ?3^, sloka. 242-246. 253. 
 B'^JijS, svasann. The foot ww— . 202. 
 OjOjUvQ, Bhntpadi. Name of a pure Canareso 
 
 metre, p. 23. 68. 313-338. 
 zJUv JiraJO, shatpralyaya. Six kinds of calcu- 
 lations. 340-346. 
 ci^rer, ehavarna. The letter sha. 57. 
 rj, sa. The foot v^— . 24. 29. 34. 35. 106. 118. 
 
 a 
 
?Jo^? — 3oOi) 
 
 149 
 
 rJo'd'orer, SJO'A'ererS', sanktrnn, snnktrnnka. 
 
 Namo of a Mora-foct metre. 282. 292. 
 7io^\8, eaiikriti. Namo of a type of metres, p. 
 
 23. 217-220. 
 ^O^OSnri, sankhyisa. A kind of computation. 
 
 345. 
 7io7i.\^, saniskrita. Sinscrit. p. 22. 
 7Ju!^£), sadamala. Name of a vritta. 100. 
 5i?i)^i\J( , samnvrittn. p. 22 71-234. 228. 232. 
 
 Cf. vritta. 
 Tj^rezJSj^^, samtpapn'isa. A kind of alliter- 
 ation. 51. 57-59. 
 TjZjstS^, samtrana. The foot wv^ — . 234. 
 rilJo cps'Sj^'d, sambandhiiksliara. Perhaps 
 
 identical with yogaksh.ira. 53. 
 ^/\, saraga. Name of a vritta. 107. 
 riTiAi3SSj3^Are. sarasijabhavagana. A cl.iss of 
 
 pure Canarcse feet. 297. 
 rjdAJlAe?c$dAro, sarasijodaragnna. A class of 
 
 pure Canarese feet. 303. 
 ridAKh^, sarasiruha. Name of a vritta. 90. 
 5jrfA?ia)Aro. sarasisakhagana. The foot ^^v^ 
 
 of the Slsa. 269. 
 ?jd^, sarala. Name of a vritta. 105. 
 ;rfd^. sarala. Name of a vritta. 227. 
 ?i5jS?SiB^. sarojaripu. The foot — w^. 174. 
 sJTjjsetiJSsSO^, saroruhamitra. The foot o — w. 
 
 238. 
 7jj5r.S^ccJ02jro»::iDa, sarvaviahayabhAshadi. 70. 
 
 281. 296. 
 TiTir ^Ti^ai^iZITB'^ditB, sarvavishayabhasha- 
 
 jati. p. 22. p. 23, note 2. 
 
 ?je5a, salila. The foot w . 179. 
 
 ?j^f©r, savarna. The letter aa. 57. 
 
 ^fi z;d, sandrapada. Name of a vntta. 142. 
 
 f}c7\ZJ^7i, sii'igaprasa. A kind of alliteration. 
 
 43. 44. 
 A»73, sisa (slsapady.a). 269-271. 
 7i);3S'rfo, sunfima. N.imc of a vritta. 109. 
 A>^xi, sundara. Name of a vritta. 167. 
 ljj;i)3M . supratishthc. Namo of a type of me- 
 tres, p. 23. 86-91. 
 rioSjBj^ii, suprasa (vinutnprasa). A kind of 
 
 alliteration. 54. 
 ljOdre2/3, sumalati. Name of a vritta. 116. 
 
 TiysiM^i Bumukhi. Namo of a vritta. 144. 
 ?i)ti, Bura. The foot v^^w. 78. 120. 217.233. 
 234. 241. 
 
 Tiyd, sura. Tho number 1. 295. 
 
 ^xJXr©, suragana (?). p. 109. 
 
 ;i)TioX^?7Jd, surangakesara. Name of a vrit- 
 ta. 181. 
 
 ;rfO'd5frfj, surataru. Namo of a vritta. 83. 
 
 yiiTi^;, surapa. The foot^.^w. 198. 241. 
 
 ^■d3i;, surapam. The Can. foot^^ — . p. 96. 
 
 ^dltJigxi, surapura. The foot w^^. 153. 178. 
 196. 215. 217. 218. 221. 224. 227. 
 
 ;jj£;8|3, sulabha. Name of a vritta. 108. 
 
 ?doais5^, sulalita. Name of a vritta. 99. 
 
 Tjjs^, sfttra. 342. 345. 
 
 Jjjsodjr, sdrya. The foot ^ — ^. 32. 81. 233. 
 242. 
 
 ;6^:^^t3, snitugere (/. e. straight line). The 
 sign for a short syllable (cf. riju). 25. 
 
 ^^S>tf, sainika. Name of a vritta. 134. 
 
 ^/ot^ ffi^jTzi, sny akkara. A short syllable. 26. 
 
 Aii'Tij, soma. The loot — w^. 91. 238. 
 
 As?^OeB|^'d, someivara. Sign for a long syl- 
 lable. 171. 
 
 sfS^TJ, saundara. Name of a vritta. 80. 
 
 a 
 sfSSTi, saundara. Name of a vritta. 176. 
 
 I^Fi/d. saundara. Name of a vritta. 216. 
 
 rf^^ B, saundari. Name of a vritta. 167. 
 
 a ' 
 ?j.^ g^, skandhaka (kandn). p. 23, note 2. 
 
 TjiTiS. sragdhare. Name of a vritta. 207. 230. 
 
 -J q, ' 
 
 riiT.Crf, sragvini; Name of a vritta. 152. 
 
 ^ri^tJ, svara. A vowel. 54. 
 
 ^^Ar, svarga. The foot o^w. 83. 
 
 ?teQAt^, svagata. Name of a vritta. 138. 
 
 OO'Tj"^-, hamsaka. Name of a viitta. 197. 
 
 Soc?j^e^, hamsakeli. Name of a vritta. 157. 
 
 BocriXS, hamsagati. Name of a vritta. 214. 
 
 Soc;riZjSi, hamsapada. Name of a vritti. 222. 
 
 3o07i^^ , hamsamatta. Name of a vritta. 157. 
 
 Soc:j^js«3, hamsamale. Name of a viitta. 110. 
 
 ^cfj, hamsi. Name of a vritta. 157. 
 
 Soodoc3j;^, hayaprasa. A kind of alliteration. 
 
 43. 
 
 -£3 
 
150 
 
 aooi). 
 
 3oodO^S, hayatati. The number 7. 172. 
 SoodOft^Ti, hayanikara. The number 7. 207. 
 SoodOTOj:^, hayavrita. The number 7. 212. 
 SoTi, hara. Sign for a lonj syllable. 102. 105. 
 
 112. 127. 139. 164. 170. 174. 179. 183.236. 
 3cli, hara. The number 11. 214. 224. 
 SoTiAf©. haragana. A class of pure Canarese 
 
 feet. 311. 
 3o&, hari. Sign for a short syllable 88. 91. 191. 
 5o5, hari. The number 8. 224. 226. 
 SoBXre, harigana. A class of pure Canarese 
 
 feet. p. 108. 311. 
 5oQr5e4 ^- harinipluta. Name of a Tiitta. 191. 
 
 .^^ci 
 
 So&^ri, hariprasa. Akindof alliteration. 42. 
 So&li'd, harivara. Name of a vritta. p. 26, note. 
 ScSJ^i^^, halamukhi, halamukhi. Name of a 
 
 vritta. 118. 
 SoSraoiXJqJ, halayudha = halamukhi. 118. 
 SoTi30\3<, himakrit. the foot —•^^. 188. 
 oorfj30E'j€?£D'rf, himamsusekhara. Sign for a 
 
 long syllable. 198. 
 SoOc^So, hutavaha. The foot — ^ — . 210. 
 5o033'i^. hutasana. The foot — v^— . 173. 180. 
 
 203. 
 3o\Cic&>etfo, hridayesam. The Canarese foot. 
 
 v,^ . p. 96. 
 
 LVDEX TO THE PREFACE, ESSAY AND ADDITIONS. 
 
 aiiga 8. 
 
 angajanmantaka 14. 
 anghri 15. 
 
 akalaiika oandra 44. 
 akalanka bhatta 35. 
 
 41. 
 akalanka svami 41. 
 akiiradinighantu 42. 
 akkara 8. 22. 23. 47. 
 
 134 
 akkarikS 5. 8. 
 aksharagana 15. 
 aksharachandas 9. 22. 
 aksharamala 80. 133. 
 akhaudesvaravacana 
 
 70.' ' 
 agastya 68. 
 agendra 15. 
 aggala deva 29. 41. 
 
 42. 
 agni 13. 14. 
 acyuta 19. 
 acyuta raya 59. 62. 
 aja 17. 
 ajagana 19. 
 ajanc 17. 
 ajapura 78. 
 ajitasona 47. 
 adi 15. 
 
 anna appa 67. 
 annaina 71. 
 atijagatl 10. 
 atidhriti 10 
 ati.snkvari 10. 
 atisayini 1 1, 
 atyashti 10. 
 aditijapura 14. 
 
 adrisa appa 67. 
 adri 6. 15. 
 advaita-vadi 37. 38. 
 advaitananda 66. 
 adhokshaja 17. 
 anantapala niipala 32. 
 
 46. 
 anala 13. 
 
 anadivrishabha 31. 
 aniraisha 14. 
 anila 14. 
 
 anubhavarasayana 77. 
 anubhavasikhamaui 
 
 55. 72. 
 anubhavasara 66. 
 anubliaviimrita 70. 
 anumisha 31. 58. 69. 
 anushtubh 9 
 anusviira 14. 
 anekaiijanflr 52. 55. 
 anekakshara 18. 
 anda 8. 
 
 andhra 7. 8. 18. 
 annadftnisa deaika 69. 
 apabhramsa 7. 8. 
 oparSjitft 11. 
 aparahi turamanna 78. 
 appa (Tamil poet) 57. 
 appayya dtkshita 67. 
 appa kavi 61. 
 appaji 63. 78. 
 abjari 14. 
 appuduvflr 68. 
 abbalftr 68. 
 abhikriti 10. 
 abhidhfinaointi'imani 
 
 19. 
 
 abhidhanaratnamala 
 
 15 22. 25. 38. 45. 
 abhidhanartba 35. 
 abhinava kesi 33. 61. 
 abliinava jdda 35. 
 abhinavatamarasa 11. 
 
 12. 
 abhinava pampa 12. 
 
 38. 41. 42. 44. 45. 
 
 (132.) 
 abhinava purandara 
 
 71. 
 abhinava balasarasva- 
 
 ti maiigariija 35. 
 abhinava mangaraja 
 
 25. 35. 
 abinava sarvavarma 
 
 36. 40. 
 abhimanyukalaga 38. 
 
 72. 
 amara 14. 
 amarakosha 15. 35.38. 
 
 45. 
 aniaragana 55, 
 aniaragunda 33. 46. 
 amarapura 71. 
 amalnkirti 45. 
 amalananda 06. 
 amritanantla 42. 
 amiitanandi 42. 43. 
 amoghavritti 45. 
 ambara 14. 15. 
 ambu 13, 
 ambujabhava 18. 
 ambujiimitra 14. 
 ambudhi 15. 
 nmbunidhi 15. 
 
 ambulige cannamallt- 
 
 sa 79. 
 ambusambhava 18. 
 ambc (town) 132. 
 ayodhyapura 70. 
 arundhati 18. 
 arka 14. 15. 
 argala deva 29. 41. 
 
 42. 47. 
 artha 14. 
 ardhasamavritta 7. 
 
 13. 
 arhat 22. 
 
 arhant viishabha 34. 
 allama deva, -prabhu 
 
 31. 58. 68. 
 allasiini peddanna 63. 
 avatarasishya 72. 
 avitatha 10. 12. 
 asoka raja 28. 
 asvalalita 11. 
 nshli 10. 
 asaga 42. 
 asambadha 11. 
 aliya biijala 28. 48. 49. 
 angirasa ayasya pra- 
 
 vara 72. 
 akaan 14. 
 akiiti 10. 
 fitagiti 23. 
 I'lndi 52. 
 adikesava 64. 
 aditya 14. 15. 
 adilynvarmu 28. 
 adinatlia 42. 
 adiparva 23. 29. 39. 
 Anaudattrthii aryn 65. 
 
INDEX TO THE PREFACE, ESSAY AND ADDITIONS 
 
 151 
 
 &negandi, -g^ondi 48. 
 
 50. 52. 53. 57 78. 
 Andhra 55. 61. 80. 
 ftrfidhya 31. 33.34.48. 
 
 54-56. 66. 
 &rku<lu 74. 
 arya 33. 39. 65. 
 uryabliHtta 16. 
 arya 16. 
 firyfigtti 16. 
 nrye 7. 
 
 urhuta 42. 56. 
 asttgaJA 1 5. 
 asramn 14. 
 ihgaloaviira bagavAdi 
 
 49. 
 ina 14. 
 
 iiiakulottuiiga cola 56. 
 indu 14. 
 
 iiidudhara 14. 19. 20. 
 induradana 12. 
 indra 14. 20. 22. 23. 
 indragaaa 6. 
 indrajit 69. 
 indranilaya 14. 
 indrapura 14. 
 indravanisa 20. 
 indravajra 22. 
 indriya 14. 
 irattu 28. 
 Isa "14. 68. 69. 
 tsaua 14. 
 livara 14. 17. 
 isvara kavi 61. 
 tsvara kshitimitha 59. 
 Isvara lihga 51. 
 ukte 7-9. 
 
 aktyanus'isana 44. 
 uggehajli 60. 
 uceangi dnrga 50. 
 njjini, ujjiniyapura 68. 
 udupu 38. G3. 72. 
 utkriti 8-10. 
 uttamaraja 73 
 uttararAmiiyaiii 29. 
 
 30. 40. 77. 
 uttarakanda 65. 77. 
 uttarapurana 42 
 uttuiiga I'Ola 28. 
 utsaha 8 19. 23. 
 uday aditya (writer) 42. 
 
 43. 
 udayaditya cfilukya 
 
 26. 27. 
 udayaditya ballala or 
 
 hoysala 27. 50. 
 uddandashatpndi 73. 
 uddana sivayogi 69. 
 udbhata (udbhBtta,ud- 
 
 bhuta) deva 32. 46. 
 upnjiiti 22. 
 upasthit^ 10. 
 upendra 17. 
 
 upeodravajra 20. 22. 
 
 umAputi 38. 
 
 uraii 19-21. 
 
 urvi 13. 
 
 ushni/i 9. 12. 
 
 usir 11. 
 
 ulari 48. 
 
 ritu 14. 15. 
 
 rishabhagajavilasita 
 
 11. 
 rishabha svami 3. 
 rishi 15. 19 
 ode akkara 23. 
 ennekaveri 74. 
 eppattu raya 50. 
 cragambali siddha- 
 
 varaliiiga 79. 
 erra pragadi 29. 
 clendflr (yalandflr) 69 
 cka-dvi-tri-sandhagru- 
 
 hi 53 
 ekarfipa 10. 
 ckiidatprasa-iga 77. 
 ekAntar.'ima 68. 133. 
 ekorama, -tande 68. 
 e^ala devl 50. 
 enupura 71. 
 eicyanga (ercyanga?) 
 
 ^ ballala 5o! 
 ela 8. 135. 
 ele 5. 8. 
 odda 21. 28. 
 odra desa 21. 34. 40. 
 oruiigal 21. 28. 29. 32. 
 
 35.37.39.51.53.54 
 onnama acarya 72. 
 orugal (=oruugal) 51. 
 
 53. 
 auvflyar 62. 
 kancipura 79. 
 kanisari 17. 
 kaggore 60. 
 kacoutesa 61. 
 kadagatflr Co. 
 kannnppa 68. 
 kappuri 77. 
 kathasagara 78. 
 kadaltpura 68. 
 kadrubhavapura 73 
 kanaka dasa 61. 64. 
 kanakaprabha 10. 12. 
 kanakabjaniya 12. 
 kanda 6-8. 16. 22. 43. 
 
 47. 
 kandarpa 20. 
 kandarpa deva 47. 
 kandarparipu 17. 
 kandarpari 17. 
 kanita 68. 
 kannada (Canare3e)22- 
 
 24. 38. 
 kanyanagara 71. 
 kauyesa bijjala 31. 
 
 kapardi 14. 
 kappadi sangama 33. 
 kappili somcda 49. 
 kHbbigakaipidi60.132. 
 kainpa(kamba) 30. 45. 
 
 132. 
 kanipana soma 49. 
 kampala=kampila 52. 
 kampila raja 49. 50. 
 
 52. 79. 
 kara 15. 
 
 karavli'a cola 28. 
 karavdr 28.' 132. 
 kari 15. 
 kare kula 6 7. 
 karna 31. 
 karnama 40. 42. 
 karnavarma 42. 
 karnata 24. 28. 49. 67. 
 karnataka 7. 8. 28. 31. 
 
 49.' 
 karpara 68. 
 karma 14. 
 
 kalapa (grammar) 36. 
 kaliuga(kaliiiga)8.21. 
 kalinganagara 21. 27. 
 kali basaya liiigayya 
 
 78. 
 kaliyuga 32. 
 kali rcddi 50. 
 kaluburige 28. 48. 49. 
 kale 15. 
 kalpataru 66. 
 kalmatha aoarya 57. 
 kalyana (in Tulu) 62. 
 kaly'inakirti 45. 
 kalyana pura (on the 
 
 Turigabhadra) 21. 
 
 26-29. 31. 32. 41. 
 
 48-51. 58. 66. 74. 
 
 132. 133. 
 kallappa,kallayya,kal- 
 
 li 75. 
 kavikarnarasayana6 7. 
 kavijihvabaudhana 6. 
 
 23 33. 35. 61, 62. 
 kavitagunodaya 40. 
 
 132. 
 kaviparameshthi 44. 
 kavi manga 35. 
 kaviraja 44. (04.) 
 kavirajakunjara 42.43. 
 kavirajahamsa 18. 20. 
 kavlndra 19. 20. 
 kavisvara 20. 
 kasliaya 14. 
 kalleya 52. 55. 
 kanci 66. 
 kakateya 21. 28. 29. 
 
 32. 35. 
 kakateya ganapati 28. 
 kaginele 64. 
 ktiti nayaka 49. 
 
 katantra 36. 
 
 kadamba 27. 31. 72. 
 
 kantavatipura 73. 
 
 ki'intotpldfi 10. 
 
 kapila 76. 
 
 kama (writer) 42. 43. 
 
 kamadalianaratiprala- 
 
 pa dundumo 78. 
 k.imapradlivamsi 14. 
 karaabana 13. 62. 
 kamaraliita 42. 
 kamaripu 17. 
 kamahara 14. 
 kamantaka 14. 17. 
 kamantakam 17. 
 kiiraari 17. 
 kamastra 15. 
 karkala 57. 
 kalajiiana 74. 
 kalidasa (kali-)13. 39. 
 
 46. 
 kaveri 28. 74. 
 kavyavaloka, -lokana 
 
 12. 13 24-26 35-38. 
 
 40. 43. 132. 
 kasi 72. 74. 75. 
 k.asisvara 50. 
 kasmiradesa 73. 
 kalnhastigiri 68. 
 kiraogur 40. 
 kirata 42. 
 kii-aka 77. 
 kirtikavisvara 45. 
 ktrtinarayana 51. 
 kutila U, 
 kutilagali 11. 
 kudumapura 72. 
 kuilmaladanti 10. 12. 
 kundakundacarya (ko- 
 
 nda-) 44. 
 kundavve 21. 
 kuntala (-tala) 27. 50. 
 
 kunda kabbe 18. 
 kundagt'lhi 78. 81. 
 kunda arya 44. 
 kundapura 77. 
 kubja vishnuvardhana 
 
 27. 
 kumarapalaka gurjara 
 
 32. 132. 
 kumara rama 49. 50. 
 
 52. 73. 
 kuraarararaacaritra 49, 
 
 seq. 74. 79. 
 kumaralalita 10. 
 kumaravalnilki 64. 
 kumaravyasa 59. 64. 
 
 65. 
 kumarila bhatta 66. 
 kumuda 11. 
 kunmdari 14. [45. 
 
 kumudcndu ramayana 
 
152 
 
 INDEX TO THE PREFACE, ESSAY AND ADDITIONS. 
 
 !2- 
 
 kumbbaja 68. 
 kummata durga 50. 
 kurutukotij 72. 
 kururatti nanjesvara 
 
 C9. 
 kural 6'2. 63. 
 kulagiri 15. 
 kulaccari, kulascari 
 
 66. 57. 133. • 
 kulisa 14. 
 kulisadhara 14. 
 kulottunga cola 27-29. 
 
 (56.) 57. 65. 
 kusa 13. 
 
 kusumanghripa 19. 
 kusuraitolatavellitalO. 
 kudal 09. 70. 
 kudal sangania 33. 
 kftna pandya 32. 56. 
 
 57. 
 kriti 10. 
 krisanu 13. 
 krisbna 24. 36.38. 49. 
 
 °59, seq. 71. 73. 
 kiisbnaparijata 78. 
 krishnnbhaktisara 64. 
 krishnayya, S., 78. 
 krisbna raja of maisdr 
 
 "70." 76. 77. 
 krishna n'lja of vidya- 
 
 nagara 41. 59. 60. 
 
 02. 63. 66. 78. 
 knsbriarajabharata59. 
 krisbnarajaviracita- 
 
 srisiingerisvaragu- 
 
 ruparaniparil 70. 76. 
 krishiiiUila 78. 
 krishnalilabhyudaya 
 
 °65.' 
 krishnavena 50. 
 krisbnarjuuadundume 
 
 °78.' 
 krishnarjunasamv&da 
 
 °71.' 
 ken'endra 78. 
 kerp padmarasa 52. 5S. 
 
 °57. 
 ketara 68. 
 kedarabbaUa9.11-13. 
 
 15. 17. 
 kerala 8. 31. 
 ke-iari 34. 
 ke8ava = kosi raja, 
 kesi taudo 33. 
 kesi n'lja 24, seq. SO. 
 
 Beq. 36. 37. 41. 42. 
 
 47. 68. 132. 133. 
 kailAsa 31. 69. 81. 
 kaivalyapaddhati 60. 
 kaivalynpaddhatigiti'i 
 
 79. 
 konku 14. 
 koiiku giTc 14. 
 
 konga 28. 132. 
 
 koi'gu 21.^ 
 
 kouguli (kungali, kuii- 
 
 gani) varma 20. 27. 
 kuilagipura 77. 
 kwdagu 3. 41. 
 kidigftsu 68. 133. 
 kodungalflr 02. 
 kondakundanvaya 44. 
 
 45. 
 kondaguli 32. 
 kuppala 50. 
 k5lli"ipiira 60. 07. 
 kullipaki 68. 69. 
 ki'dlipakiia 68. 
 kokanadavairi 14. 
 kokilaka 10 12. 
 kona budha raja 30. 
 kona vitbalbhupatiSO. 
 komararaiuakatba 79. 
 koliir 68. 
 kaundi kabbe 18. 
 kaundinya gotra 18. 
 kaustubha 06. 6 7. 
 krutapura 72. 
 ksbatriya baisaraju 
 
 vengalaraju. 60. 
 ksbemapura 77. 
 kshoni 13. 
 ksbme 13. 
 khagati 11. 
 khacara 15. 
 kbara 1 5 
 kharakara 14. 
 kbalindara 64. 
 khalga 25. 
 khandeya 48. 
 ga 14. 22. 
 gangagaurJsamvada 
 
 71. 76. 
 gangadhara guruna- 
 
 tba 75. 
 gangadbara bbarati 
 
 80. 
 gangadhara madivale- 
 
 Bvara tfiramari 56. 
 
 60. 07. 69. 
 gangadbt«a7;i 17. 
 gagana 14. 
 gaja 15. 
 ^ajaga 42. 
 gajavnija 15. 
 gajavrata 15. 
 gajaiikusa 40. 42 
 gana !4. 16. 
 gana (host) 55. 
 ganachandas 9. 
 gananatha 31. 58.(60.) 
 ganapati 39. 
 ganapati raya 28. 32. 
 
 35. 
 ganasahasranaiua 19. 
 
 27. 33. 55. 
 
 gauagrani 44. 
 ganesa 7 7. 
 ganesvara (writer) 42. 
 
 43. 
 ganda dcva 77. 
 gadagu 2. 32. 50. 59. 
 gambbiraraya 73. 
 garuda 15. 48. 
 garva vritta 9. 
 giitba 16. 
 gade 16. 
 gayatrt 9. 
 giiha 16. 
 giri 14. 15. 
 girijakantaTTi 17. 
 girijata 18. 
 girijanatham 17. 
 girije 20. 51. 55. 
 girisam 15. 
 giti 23. 
 gitik6 8. 
 
 gujjala kati nilyaka 49. 
 gunarandra batara 45. 
 gunanandi 42. 
 gunabhadra acarya42. 
 gunabhadra deva 38. 
 
 42. 
 gunavarma 27.36.37. 
 
 40. 42. 47. 
 gunagrani 19. 40. 
 gunodayoddama 20. 
 
 40. 
 gunda brabmayya 32. 
 gutti 50. 
 gupta 31. 
 gubbi 56. 67. 68. 
 gummana 49. 
 gummalapura 49. 
 guru 14. 
 gurjara 8.^ 
 gcrsappe santayya 77. 
 goggayya 58. 
 gurava 33. 
 gohesvaraliiiga 58. 
 gokarna 31. 81. 
 gonal 75. 
 godavari 55. 
 gopalayya 71. 
 gopAli 35. 
 
 gomatasaramdla 43. 
 govinda7)i 17. 
 govinda guru 80. 
 govindapratimu 32. 
 govinda sfimba 72. 
 govc 48. 03. 
 gosala cannabasavoi- 
 
 vara 60. 
 golakunile 49. 74. 
 gautama 44. 72. 
 gautaniagotra 72. 
 gautaniadharma 44. 
 gauri 34. 
 gaurt (metre) 10. 11. 
 
 gaula 8. 
 graha 14. 
 ('ai'iraliiksbik& 10. 
 i'aturanana 20. 
 caturasyanighaptu 57. 
 caturmukha 89. 
 candii baib 58. 74. 
 oandra 14. 22. 
 oandragiri 48. 74. 
 candragutti 50. 
 candradhara 14. 
 candrapura 6. 
 candraprabhakavya- 
 
 mula 42. 43. 
 candraprabhapurana 
 
 29. 31. 42. 47. 
 
 oandrabbatta 40. 42. 
 i'andramauli 17. 
 candravartman 11. 
 candrabasa 43. 
 candrike 11. 12. 
 canna ijdeya 69. 
 cannapatna 48. 67. 74. 
 iannappa ayya 75. 
 canna basa appa=can- 
 
 na basava (writer), 
 canna basara 57. 67. 
 
 69. 78. 
 (■anna basava (writer) 
 
 79. 80. 81. 133. 
 cannabasavapurana 
 
 28. 31. 32. 33'. 56. 
 
 58. 64. 74. 75. 78. 
 canna bbujaiign 74. 
 canna raja 48. 
 ianna Tiisbabha (ba- 
 
 sava) 79. (writer) 81. 
 cannasaiigamadeva 
 
 prabhu 70. 
 lanniga (icnniga) 51. 
 canniga raya 73. 
 cappanna 7. 133. 134. 
 ianipakamala 12. 
 campa 38. 
 
 ianipil 39. 47. 06. 67. 
 carana 6. 15. 
 CHtUYitbalanatha 65. 
 cama arasa 57. 58. 69. 
 i'l'ima rSja 76. 
 OBmaravritta 61. 
 c&niunda raya 45. 
 calukya (calokya) 21. 
 
 20-31. 50. 51. 
 cika vtra dcsika 67. 
 
 09. 
 rikka nai'ijesa 69. 
 I'ikka basaTa 57. 
 rikka rAya cauta 72. 
 (ittaja 43. 
 cidakbandAnubbaTtt- 
 
 sftra 76 
 (idananda bliArati 76. 
 citrascnakalaga 72. 
 
INDEX TO THE PREFACE, ESSAY AND ADDITIONS. 
 
 153 
 
 cidilnandATndhflta 76. 
 I'intatttnprftntii 40. 
 (intrimnni 22. 
 ciuti'imiini rAjn 47. 
 ocnnnmmn dcvt 72. 
 cennifjft (i'anni^A) n&- 
 
 ri'iynna 51. 
 i'CtojAta H. 
 i-erft 21. 27. 2S. 30. 44. 
 
 45. 
 ccri 8. 
 
 oaiknrApft 11. 
 caitanya 62. 
 cijkka siddhesa 79. 
 cola 27-29. 31. 56. G5. 
 
 132. 
 iolnpalttkaearitra 27. 
 
 42. 
 i'olamandala 79. 
 oauhi 64. 72. 
 caudana 6. 
 oaupadi 8. 
 ohandas 7. 
 chandorabudhi 7. 
 ohamlomlmn'isi 10. 
 (■handovatanjsft 8. 
 ja 13 16. 
 jaiigama 13. 32. 58. 
 
 68 
 janguli vtrappa 49. 
 jakkaniii-arya, -arya 
 
 57. 67-69. 
 jagalapi 50. 
 jagatt 9. 
 jaj2^adeva 31. 
 jagaiinathaksUctra 66. 
 jaganm'itha pagoda 40. 
 jagannTithavijaya 24. 
 
 37-40. 43. 
 jagadvaudita 11. 19. 
 jattangi 49. 
 janodaya 26. 
 jambukesvara 74. 
 juyantya 35. 
 jayasiHiba, jayasiiiga 
 
 (ralukya) 26. 27. 
 jariisandhakalaga 77. 
 jala, jala 13. 
 jaladharamala 10. 
 jalanidhi 15. 
 jalaruhodara 17. 
 jalasilpipallisakunadi- 
 
 sakuna 79. 
 jalasambbava 17. 
 jadah<"bballi 72. 
 jataveda, jutavcdas 13, 
 jati 7-9. 16. 
 jamadajnavatsa 65. 
 jina 40. 
 
 jinadharma 33. 43. 
 jinapratimc 57. 
 jinamunitauaya 43. 
 jinayaji'iapbaIodaya45. 
 
 jinasena 44. 
 jiueiidradcva 38. 
 jiiiosvarn 34. 38. 
 jftda 35. 
 jtatiiigi, ji'Uiiigi rama 
 
 49. 
 jaina 3. 21. 22. 24. 26. 
 
 29. 30. 32-35. 38. 
 
 41-47. 50. 55. 56. 
 
 57. 59. 64. 72. 132. 
 jaiiiagriha 38. 
 jainadfksha 34. 38. 
 jaimini bbArata 6. 43. 
 
 71. 
 jnanasftmbandhi 56. 
 
 57. 133. 
 jniinasindhu 7G. 
 jvalana 14. 
 
 jvras 14 
 
 toppigo. 30. 74. 
 dambala 50. 
 dindiraavritta 9. 
 dilli 49. 50. 
 ta 13. 
 
 tagadiir 75. 
 tata 10. 
 tadbbava 47. 
 tantupura 79. 
 tantravartika 66. 
 tanvi 19. 
 taniil, tamila 7.28. 30. 
 
 31. 39. 45. 55. 56. 
 
 57. 58. 59. 62. 63. 
 
 65 66. 68. 70. 73. 
 
 77. 78. 81. 132. 
 tarabet matha, -sali 
 
 79. 
 tarala 19. 20. 22. 
 taruvaja 23. 
 talakadu 23. 51. 
 taiakotfi 48. 
 tiimasaguna 58. 
 talava 8. 
 talavritta 9. 
 tikkanna somayaji 29, 
 
 36. 40. 
 tigulanya 67. 
 tippaksbi 59. 
 tibuvanatiita 52. 
 timmana 59. 
 timma nripa 59. 
 timmcndra 79. 
 tiruoinapalli 74. 
 tirupati 48. 65. 71. 74. 
 tirumarakkada 56. 
 tirumale raya 74. 
 tiruraalc syiimanna 3. 
 
 24. 71. 
 tiruTalinaoi 56. 
 tiruvalluvan 62. 
 tiruvankodu (Travan- 
 
 corc) 2 7. 
 tiruvagisa 56. 
 
 tiruvficoka 56. 
 tiruvAlavii 56. 
 tiruvavalflr 56. 
 tivadi 8. 
 lirthankara=tfrthaka- 
 
 ra. 
 ttrthakara 3. 30-36.38. 
 
 42. 44. 
 tui'iga 72. 
 tungabbadra 50. 52. 
 
 73. 76. 
 turaga 14. 
 turagavrata 15. 
 turka 48. 49. 74. 
 turkanya 48. 
 tulu 41. 59. 62. 133. 
 trinadhdmagni 30. 
 tcnnala ramakrishna 
 
 katha 63. 78.' 
 tcliiiganya 28. 
 timngu = telugu. 
 telugu 6-8. 13. 21-23. 
 
 28-31.35.36.39-41. 
 
 46. 50. 54. 55. 57. 
 
 58. 59 60. 61. G3. 
 
 65. 71. 72. 73. 76. 
 
 77. 78. 
 tclliga 68. 
 teja 14. 
 tetaglti 23. 
 tera 28 
 
 tcrasa 28. 55. 133. 
 terasu 28. 
 tailapa, tailabbvlpa 
 
 (calakya) 26. 2.S. 
 tondaman adondai 65. 
 torave 64. 
 tolkavya 30. 
 tota svarai, -arya, -yati, 
 
 -siddhalinga 33. 35. 
 
 60. 69. 75. 132. 
 toya 13. 
 
 toragal (tora-?) 50. 
 trikandasesha 15. 
 trijagadirwm 17. 
 tridasa 14. 
 
 tripadl 17. 4 7. 66. 73. 
 tripadonnati 13. 
 tripurantaka 48. 
 tribliangipararaagama 
 
 43 
 tribhuTanatata 53. 
 tribbuvanamalla 28. 
 triyambaka 14. 
 ti'ivadi 22. 55. 
 trishtubb 9. 
 trailokyacfldamani 31. 
 
 34. 
 trailokyamalla 28. 
 dakkan 30. 
 dandaka 7-9. 23. 
 danugdr (anugir?) 69. 
 dantl 15. 
 
 darsana 14. 
 davidn 31. 
 dasanaiia 36. 
 dakabarama 133. 
 damainayya 18. 
 damodaia 13. 36. 132. 
 dasapada 61 8Cq. 133. 
 dikkari 15. 
 diganibarasu raukti- 
 
 muni 69. 
 diggaja 14. 
 digdanti 15. 
 dinakara 15. 
 dinanatha 15. 
 dinapa 14. 15. 
 dinadbipa 14. 
 dinpsa 15. 
 dinesabaya 15. 
 dindema 9, 
 diva 14. 
 divasakara 15. 
 divasadbipa 15, 
 divakara 14. 
 divija 14. 
 divijapura 14. 
 dU 15. 
 disakari 15. 
 disagaja 15. 
 dise 15. 
 
 dtksba 32. 34. 38. 79. 
 dipakali 68. 79. 
 dipakalicaritra 55. 79. 
 dli-glia 14. 
 dundumo 78, seq. 
 duvayi 16. 134. 
 deva 14. 19.21.33.34. 
 devakt CO. 
 devagiri 28. 49. 50. 
 devacandra 45. 
 devanapura 71. 
 devapura 71. 
 deva raja 52. 53. 
 devaksbara 5. 16. 17. 
 
 73. 
 dcvadhipapura 14. 
 dcvi 19. 21. 
 devendra 38. 
 devottama 35. 
 desai 67. 
 desika 6 7-69. 
 dcsinga ballala 32. 
 daityar.ija 36. 
 daityari 14. 
 doba 16. 
 daulatabiid 49. 
 dravida 7. 21. 31. 
 druksbaramaksbctra 
 
 68. 133. 
 dravida 7. 8 67. 
 drutapada 12. 
 draupatlmanabarana 
 
 dundumc 79. 
 dvarasamudra 49. 
 
 20 
 
154 
 
 INDEX TO THE PREFACE, ESSAY AND ADDITIONS. 
 
 dvija 18. 
 dvijauraa 18. 
 dvipada 16. 23. 30. 55. 
 dhananjaya 35. 79. 
 dliananjayanighanta- 
 
 ka 79. 
 dhanvantari 42. 
 dharaui 13. 
 dharanisutii 18. 
 dliaranlsvara 15. 
 dhare 13. 
 (dharma) cola 28. 
 dliarmaparlkshe 45. 
 dharmavatipura G7. 
 dhatu 14. 
 dhatri 17. 
 dhutri 13. 
 dharavada 3. 24. 50. 
 
 55. 69. 73. 74. 77. 
 
 78, seq. 
 dharavada varelavar- 
 
 nanadundume 79. 
 dhurjati 15. 
 dhritasri 10. 12. 
 dhriti 10. 
 na°13. 15. 
 na^pflti 57. 
 nanja raya 75. 
 naojuudeevaraprabliu 
 
 70.' ' 
 nanjesvara 69. 
 naga 15 
 
 nakshatratilaka 79. 
 nagana 6. 
 naguhara 14. 
 nadu akkara 23. 
 nanda 31. 
 nandi 34. 
 naudimandala 49. 
 nannayya bhatta 22. 
 
 23. 29. 30. 39. 41. 
 
 61. 
 nannayyabhatttya 35. 
 nayana 14. 
 nayasena 45. 
 narakari 17. 
 narasanaraya, narasa- 
 
 nripala, - narapala- 
 
 kfl, narasabhflvara, 
 
 narasaya, narasen- 
 
 dra 58. 59. 60. 74. 
 narasimha 64. 
 narasimha ballala 50. 
 
 53. 
 narasimha raoneyar 
 
 cola nripa 132. 
 narasimha raja 48. 58. 
 
 59. 63. 74. 
 narasimbhatta 40. 
 narendra !ola 28. 
 narkutaka 12. 
 nala 55. 65. 
 nalacaritra 78. 
 
 navamalini 10. 
 navaratuacintamani 
 
 79. 
 naka 14. 
 
 naki 4. 17. 19. 20. 
 nakiga 4. 19. 20. 132. 
 nakigani 17. 
 naga 15. 
 naga = n!lgaTarina 35. 
 
 43. 
 nagacandra 42. 43. 45. 
 nagamangala 30. 
 nagamambe 59. 
 nagaladevt 59. 
 nagalambe, nagiimbc 
 
 133. 
 nagavarma 18, seq. 
 
 24, seq. 34, seq. 41- 
 
 43. 47. 132. 
 nagadivarma 36. 
 naciraji 45. 
 natakararaayana 77. 
 nanak 58. 62. 
 nanarthakosha 38. 
 nanartharatnakara 
 
 35. 
 nandi 21. 
 namanka (?) 133. 
 nayaka reddi 50. 
 narada 76. 78. 
 narasimha 26. 
 narayana 51. 77. 
 narayana aiya G5. 
 niisti 14. 
 nigJiantu 15. 19. 22. 
 
 24. 25. 36. 37. 42. 
 
 45. 57. 60. 62. 64. 
 
 132. 133. 
 nija 14. 
 nijagiina maliaraja 66. 
 
 67. 
 nijaguna yogi 14 42. 
 
 55. 66. 68. 
 nijagopali 35. 
 uijaliriga 73. 
 nijalingasataka 73. 
 nidugal 50. 75. 
 nidhi 14. 15. 
 uimba 68. 
 nirai'ijanagancsvara 
 
 60. 
 nirahankara raja 58. 
 nirupama 20. 
 nirvani bolosa 69. 
 nishthflrasai'ijayya 41. 
 nilaliantha 14. 
 nilaknntha (writer) 67. 
 nllakanthajii 17. 
 nllagrlva 36. 
 nilammo 76. 
 niili'andayyasArada 
 
 79. 
 nripatuiiga 26, 27. 
 
 nrisimha bharati 70, 
 ncmacandra 43. 
 nemanathapurana 42. 
 noraicandra 42-44. 
 naishadha 61. 65 
 nyayanificayavarti- 
 
 kalankara 44. 
 pankti 9. 
 paniakavali 12. 
 panoaoamara 11. 
 pai'ica dabbii 71. 
 pancatantra 60. 61. 
 panca narayana 51. 
 pant'apadika 66. 
 panoavannige canna- 
 
 mallikarjuna 69. 
 pancavannige siddha- 
 
 nanjesa 69. 
 pancacarya 46. 
 panLacaryaTamsAvali 
 
 68. 
 pancala 8. 
 pancikarana 70. 
 paiijab 62 
 paksha 14. 15. 
 patta 31. 
 pattakal 31. 
 pattesvara 52. 54. 
 pandaripura 62. 77. 
 panditaradhya, pandi- 
 
 tarya, pandita, pan- 
 
 ditayya, panditesa 
 
 46. 68. 133. 
 pada 15. 
 
 padmapurana 65. 
 padmabhava 17. 
 padmarasa 52. 53. 57- 
 
 68. 
 padmavatt deri 72. 
 padminimitra 15. 
 pannagaraja 15. 
 pabu 13. 
 pabuvada 49. 
 painpa (inula) 40. 43- 
 
 45. 132. 
 panipa (abhinava) 12. 
 
 38. 41. 42. 44-46. 
 
 132. 
 pampakshetra 51. 
 pampt'ipura 52. 53. 60. 
 
 73. 
 pampe 52. 
 payas 13. 
 payodhara 16. 
 psramardi 50. (51.) 
 piirainagama 45. 
 paramiitma (brahma) 
 
 70. 
 paran»anubhavabodIui 
 
 66. 
 paraniarthagUi* 66. 
 parasuramayana 4 7. 
 
 19. 
 
 parahitam 17. 
 paluva 21. 
 pallania 27. 
 pallava 21. 27. 
 pallavaka 133. 
 palltsaratadiiakana 
 
 79. 
 pallS 21. 
 pavana 14. 
 pavamana 14. 
 paTi'tda 13. 
 palla 27. 
 pai'6ha 75. 
 pandava 14. 
 patanjala 76. 
 pilda 14. 15. 
 padapadma 66. 
 padapasana 14. 
 parvatt 80. 
 parsvanatha 42. 
 parsTaniithapurana 
 
 45. 
 parsvapandita 56. 
 parsvabhyudaya ma- 
 
 glianandisvara 45. 
 palkurikc 52. 54. 55. 
 
 57. 79. 
 pavaka 14. 
 piiigala 4. 7, seq. 
 
 20. 
 pidupati Bomayya 58. 
 piniiki 4. 19. 20. 
 piri akkara 19 
 piUe naynar 56. 
 pitiimbara 48. 
 punyakshetra 66. • 
 punyasravakathasSra 
 
 45. 
 puKikapura 72 
 pura 14 15. 
 purandara (rithala) 
 
 dasa62. 63.72. 133. 
 puraniathana 14. 
 puramathanam 17. 
 purahara 26. 
 purana 42. 44. 45. 47. 
 
 49. 52. 64. 55. 56. 
 
 64. 65. 69. 73. 
 purfinakavisvara 35. 
 purfitana 55. 66. 68. 
 puriitanatrivadi 55.66. 
 purari 6. 15. 16. 
 purusbottama 15. 
 purpadanta (pushpa- 
 
 danta) 44. 
 pulakcsi 27. 
 puligiri nngari 55. 
 puligi're 55. 
 pusbpagiri timmanna 
 
 77. 
 pushpailatta (44.) 80. 
 pikjyapada 44. 
 pArna 14. 
 
INDEX TO THE PREFACE, ESSAY AND ADDITIONS. 
 
 155 
 
 pftrnavitta 78. 
 pavnllipura 69. 
 ponnnmnyya 18. 
 pcjila arnsa 72. 
 pinaguinlC', penugonda 
 
 50. 63'. 74. 
 pemmnnn 49. 
 prriya (i. e. groat) pu- 
 
 rAna 55. 
 permaili ilcva 50. 
 paiMVika 7. 8. 
 pud.) alara 17. 
 puiina 43 45. 
 puuuamnyya 40. 43. 
 
 45. 
 pumpakshetra 51. 
 pulakesi 26. 
 polcya 21. 
 ptiUavn 21. 
 poti kabbe 18. 
 pola kabbe 18. 
 pauda 13. 
 prakriti 10. 
 pratapa balliila 45. 
 pratAparudra 28. 37. 
 
 40. 41. 
 pratAparudra (compo- 
 sition) 43. 
 pratAparudrtya 40. 43. 
 pratishthe 3. 
 pratyaya 17. 
 prabodharandra 42. 
 prnbliAkara 66. 
 prabhudeva, prabhu- 
 
 liuRa (allama) 58. 
 prnbhukavindra 20. 
 prabhuliiigalilo 58.65. 
 prainathaf;ana 55. 
 prnmathadhipant 17. 
 prasanga 72. 77. 
 prasabha 12. 
 prasada 21. 32. 74. 
 praharshant 11. 
 prakrita 7. 8. 
 prakiitnpirigala 7. 8. 
 
 13. 14. 16. 36. 
 prakritaramAyanottri- 
 
 ra 7 7. 
 pratap;inArAyanapura 
 
 32. 1 
 
 prabhaknra 66. j 
 
 prAsu 61. 80. i 
 
 priyamvada 11. [ 
 
 praiidhadeva rAju 53. 
 praudh.idevendra 57. 
 praudhanarendra 57. I 
 
 69.' 
 praudharaja 58. 60 67. 
 
 133. j 
 
 praudharAjaoaritra57. 
 
 67! i 
 
 baiigali 62. j 
 
 battisu 125. 132. 
 
 banavBsi, -vase 28. SI. 
 
 32. 58. 
 bamma 68. 
 bammana (bijmmana) 
 
 52. 
 bayal 51. 
 bala 35. 
 ballala 28. 30. 32. 49. 
 
 50. 52. 54 
 ballala raja 50. 
 basa liiiga appa=ba3a- 
 
 valinga (writer), 
 basava of kalyana 27. 
 
 28. 31-34 38. 41. 
 
 46. 48-50. 53. 55. 
 
 57. 58. 67. 69. 70. 
 
 74. 75. 76. 79. 132. 
 
 133. 
 basava arasa 74. 
 basava kshittsa 77. 
 basavanta deva 74. 
 basavapurAna 25. 27. 
 
 28. 31. 52. 54-56. 
 
 57. 75. 79. 80. 
 basavaliiiga (i.e. kal- 
 yana basava) 41. 
 basavalihga (writer) 
 
 80. 81. 
 basti 57. 
 
 balaniardu 37. 132. 
 bana 14. 15. 
 bAna (writer) 32. 33. 
 
 39. 46. 
 banavAra 71. 
 bagavadi 31. 49. 
 bayibidiri 52. 54. 55. 
 balagraha 78. 
 balacandra 44 
 balacandranagara 54. 
 
 56. 80. 
 balasArade 35. 
 balasarasvati 35. 
 balasarasvati manga 
 
 raja 35. 
 balasarasvatiya 35. 
 baliyabliandara 74. 
 
 133. 
 bahu 14. 
 bAhilr 132. 
 bahmint 28. 49. 
 bAhlika 8 
 bAlappa 77. 
 balfhalli 48. 68. 69. 
 bijApura 67. 75. 76. 
 bijjana (bijjala) 28. 
 bijjala karna deva 31. 
 bijjala deva 28. 31.32. 
 
 41. 48. 68. 133. 
 bitta ballala 52. 53. 
 binpu 14. 
 bidarikotc 55. 
 bindu 14. 
 bimardi 51. 
 
 bilal dev (ballala deva) 
 
 51. 53. 
 bisaruhajanma 17. 
 bisaruhodbbava 17. 
 bukka raja 58. 
 brihat! 9. 
 
 bribatsanibita 12. 13. 
 bauddha 28. 34. 38. 
 
 56. 
 bengalflr 3. 56. 60. 66. 
 
 69. 71. 73. 75. 77. 
 
 78, scq. 
 betta riya 29. 30. 51. 
 bctta vardbana 51. 
 betta vishnuvardhana 
 
 51. 53. 
 bettigeri 3. 
 beiagavu 50. 66. 
 belavala desa 31. 50. 
 
 58. 
 bPlvula 50. 
 betAlapaneaviiusati 78. 
 belttr 51. 53. 
 bommani 17. 
 borama kavi 57. 
 bommayya 31. 
 bommi batta 72. 
 bummera potiiraju 65. 
 bulla 50. 133. 
 bolesa 69. 
 bodhisatva 38. 
 baudhayanasAtra 72. 
 brahma(ncut.) 67.(70.) 
 brahma (masc.) 17. 
 brahmavidyabharana 
 
 66. 
 brahmasamaj 63. 
 brahmA 17. 19. 22. 
 brahmottarakanda 32. 
 
 33. 53. 69. 70'. 
 brahmana (brabmani- 
 
 cal) 39. 45. 47. 
 bha 13. 
 
 bhaktadhikya 67. 
 bhakti 14. 
 bbaktirasayana 70. 
 bhattakalanka 35. 41. 
 bbattaoArya 66. 
 bhattotpala 13. 15. 
 bhadraka 11. 
 bhadrabahu 44. 
 bhadrika 11. 12. 
 bharadvAjagotra 71. 
 bhallakinagara 32. 
 bhava 14. 
 bhavabhftti 46. 
 bhAgavata'purAna 19. 
 
 65. 73. 
 bhaguri 35. 
 bhatta 66. 
 bhAnu 14. 15. 
 bhanu kavindra, bha- 
 
 nu bhatta 59. 
 
 bhamatt 66. 
 
 bhArata (mabA-) 36. 
 
 47. 59. 65. 72. 77. 
 bhAratanigbantu 64. 
 bharati 70 76 80. 
 bhAvaeintAratna 56. 
 
 67. 
 bhavani 73. 
 bhAsAjati 7. 
 bhashabhAshana 25. 
 
 43. 45. 
 bhasbamanjari 35. 41. 
 
 44. 
 bhAsbya 52. 55. 
 bhima (arasa) 31. 54- 
 
 56. 57. 68. 79. 80. 
 blitniakattc 71. 
 bhujangaprayata 20. 
 bbujaga 15. 
 bhuJMgadhAri 17. 
 bhujagapaksha 17. 
 bbu 13. 
 bhftta 14. 15. 
 bhutagane-a 14 
 bhfltMbali 44. 
 bhutAgraui 17. 
 bhoja raja 32. 80. 
 bhoja (writer) 68. 
 blirupura 78. 
 bhrulatApura 79. 
 ma 13. 22. 
 manga raja 25. 35. 
 mangala(mahgala)21. 
 
 79. 
 mangalikc 9. 
 maiigalAr 24. 29. 33. 
 
 34 37. 62. 67. 77. 
 mangay akka 56. 
 mancana pandita, ma- 
 
 ncanarya, mancAr- 
 
 ya, manc'ayya 46. 
 manjubhashini 12. 
 manjubhAshini 12. 
 makaranda 47. 
 makka, mckka 62. 64. 
 makharipu 6. 15. 
 makhya 64. 
 magadha 8. 
 maghadliipa 44. 
 maca reddi 50. 
 matha 3.' 41. 64. 69. 
 
 72. 79. 
 madikcri 3. 42. 
 madivala 81. 
 raaniranga 11. 
 maniraga 1 1. 
 mandige madi rAja 31. 
 mandodari 69. 
 mattakokila 22. 
 mattcbhavikridita 19. 
 mada 14. 
 madagaja 15. 
 madanadhvamsi 17. 
 
 20 
 
156 
 
 INDEX TO THE PREFACE, ESSAT AND ADDITIONS. 
 
 tZ- 
 
 mndanapitri 17. 
 madanaripu 17. 
 madnna reddi 50. 
 madanavati 8. 17. 
 madanahara 14. 15.17. 
 maduva reddi 50. 
 madras (cannapatna) 
 
 48. 62. 74. 
 madhumati 11. 
 madhura akkara 23. 
 madhure 30. 56. 74. 
 madhya akkara 23. 
 madhva acarya, -guru 
 
 38. 62. 63. 65. 
 madhva dasa 71. 72. 
 manasija 40. 43. 
 manu 15. 18. 26. 
 mauujendra cola 28. 
 mandaradhara 17. 
 mandakranta 20. 22. 
 mand.'mila 12. 
 mamakararaja 31, 58. 
 mayana 53. 
 mayilapura 62. 
 mayftra 32. 33. 
 raayflra (writer) 46. 
 mayurasarini 10. 
 mayyftrapura 72. 
 marut, maruta 14. 
 marudisbta 14. 
 marula arya, -siddha 
 
 68. 
 mala basava (i. e.kal- 
 
 yanapura basava) 
 
 53.' 57. 
 jnalabasarapurana 31. 
 
 57. 
 malay Ala = maleyala. 
 male dcsa 48. 69. 
 male panti, -panthi, 
 
 -panta, -pantha 49. 
 maleyala 31. 62. 132. 
 male rajya 48. 
 malla arasa 33. 
 malla deva 33. 
 mallanarya 56. 5 7. 67. 
 
 68. 
 mallappa 3. 
 mallikumalc 22. 134. 
 malllkarjuna arildhya 
 
 33. 
 mallikarjuna jagad- 
 
 guru 72. 
 malllkarjuna taiido 33. 
 mnllikarjuna pandita 
 
 32. 33. 40. 133.' 
 malllkarjuna yogi 33. 
 malllkarjuna riiya 58. 
 malllkarjuna linga 70. 
 malllkarjuna svami 33. 
 maluliant, malhani 4C. 
 malhana, maluhana 
 
 (mallana) 40. 08. 
 
 masudi 48. 
 masfiti 75. 
 maharlcklie 31. 
 mahakarnataka 49. 
 mahadeva ayya 57. 
 mahadcva bliatta 52. 
 mahabharata 29. 30. 
 
 30. 39. 47. 59. 
 maharaslitra 10. 
 mahalakslirai 66. 
 mahalekliij 31. 
 niahavamaa 28. 
 mahasragdUarc 12. 22. 
 
 39. 45. 
 mahimnastava 80. 
 mabisamandala 28. 
 mahtsvara 15. 
 male mallcsa 64. 67. 
 male raja 64. 133. 
 magha 39. 
 maghaeandra 42. 
 maghanandi (see pars- 
 
 vabhyudaya-magha- 
 
 nandlsvara) 45. 
 m'ljavva 79. 
 manikavai'aka 56. 
 manikai'arya 50. 
 manikya 11. 
 matragana 15. 
 matragauachandas 22. 
 raatre 15. 
 mada (or madi) arasa 
 
 33. 53. 132. 133. 
 madalambike 53. 
 madiga eannayya 68. 
 madi raja 31. 33. 132. 
 
 133. 
 raadeva 36. 
 madevapura 3. 41. 
 nKKlevi 36. 
 
 niiidhava (I'era) 26. 27. 
 manavi virappa 78. 
 manini 22. 
 mfiyl deva 68. 
 maye 31. 58. 
 raara 50. 
 marayya 68. 
 maraliara 14. 
 marigonda 50. 
 maruta 14. 
 raiiruteshta 14. 
 martanda 15. 
 mftrtanda 38. 
 malavrilta 7-10. 
 mflliaga 70. 
 mfilini 22. 
 mfisflr 74. 
 muliratta 74. 80. 
 malava's. 
 mftlavt 74. 
 muilja 38. 
 mukula 11. 
 mukkunda pi'ddi 57. 
 
 muktayi 58. 
 muktirauni 69. 
 mukha 14. 
 
 raudradi anantayya 71. 
 muni 14. 15. 
 munisvami 42. 
 muntndra 44. 
 mummadi praudha 57. 
 munimadi singa 49. 
 muraripu 17. 
 murahara 17. 
 murantaka 14. 
 muUa 75. 
 musalmiln 37. 58. 
 muhammadan, mo- 30. 
 
 49. 51. 59. 62. 63. 
 
 64. 75. 
 muUub'igil svami 71. 
 mddabidar 24. 26. 33. 
 
 34. 37. 41-45. 47. 
 miidugiri 71. 
 miitasanjivini 11. 38. 
 mrityulangalopani- 
 
 "shad 19. 
 mekka = makka. 
 meghaeandra 42. 44. 
 meghavisphflrjita 12. 
 medinah 02. 
 mairavanai'aritra 71. 
 maisdr 3. 24. 30. 35. 
 
 48. 56. 66. 70. 71. 
 
 74. 75. 76 77. 
 mogal 74. 
 mogge aoarya 58. 
 mugge mayi deva 58. 
 
 68. 
 mtireya (maurya) 31. 
 mollayya 31. 
 mona, monesvara 75, 
 
 76. 
 monadtn, -p&i'ihn, 
 
 -phakir 75. 
 mona linga 75. 
 moneevarapurana 58. 
 
 75. 70. 
 mohanataraiigini 61. 
 
 63. 64. 75. 
 mohini devi 31. 58. 
 ya 13. 
 yaksha 68. 
 yakshagftnaviratparva 
 
 77. 
 yaksbagana 72. 75. 77. 
 
 78. 79. 80. 
 yajuhsakhc 72. 
 yati 11. 15. 
 yatipura 80. 
 yama (lerl: ara) 20. 81. 
 yamapura 78. 
 yudava 33. 50. 
 yala (ele) 135. 
 yuga 14. 15. 
 yugnla 14. 
 
 yugma 14. 
 yogasastra 57. 
 yogiicarya 28. 
 ra 13. 
 
 raiigadurga 74. 
 ranganatha (writer) 
 
 30. 
 ranganatha (writer) 
 
 70. 76. 
 raiiga rftya 59. 
 rangaiarya 3. 
 rangapatna, -pura 74. 
 raiigayya 74. 
 raghataprabandha 19. 
 raghate 7. 16. 23. 
 ragada 7. 23. 
 ragale 4. 7. 8. 16. 47. 
 
 51. 54. 55. 63. 04. 
 
 66 67. 70. 72. 75. 
 
 76. 77. 80. 133. 
 raghuvamsa 36. 45. 
 rajatudri 80. 
 ratta 28. 
 rattahalli 26. 
 raddi 28. 
 ratantavritta 9. 
 ratniigiripatna 73. 
 ratnaji 79. 
 ratha 14. 
 randbra 14. 15. 
 ramanl 11. 
 ravi 14. 15. 
 rasa 14. 15. 
 rasakalika 39. 43. 
 rasaratnakara 24. 34. 
 
 39. 40. 43. 44. 
 rakshasa pttarobara 
 
 48. 
 raghava (writer) 51- 
 
 55. 57. 68. 69. 73. 
 raghava deva 13. 
 raghavapftndaviya 44, 
 raghavahkaoaritra 52. 
 
 57. 69. 73. 
 raja 15. 
 rajrtmahendra,-dri 21. 
 
 28. 
 raja raja 28. 29. 
 rajaeekhara oola 67. 
 rajasekharaviliisa 33. 
 
 39. 56. 57. 60. 67- 
 
 09. 
 rajavalikathc 45. 
 rajondra i-ola 21. 28. 
 
 29. 68. 
 rajyAiiga 14. 
 rama arya 68. 
 raniakathavafara 45. 
 rumai'andra (writer) 
 
 ri'imaoandraoaritra 
 purAna (12.) 38. 41. 
 
3 5f 
 INDEX TO THE PREFACE, ESSAY AND ADDITIONS. 157 
 
 r&macnndraoarite 47. 
 
 lakshmtia 71. 
 
 varna 14. 
 
 vinay&ditya ball&|a 
 
 rftmacandra raya 58. 
 
 laghu 14. 
 
 varnakartti 56. 
 
 50. 
 
 rainacaritra 45. 
 
 laghupurana 45. 
 
 vardhamana jinendra 
 
 vipula (hill) 44. 
 
 ramadeva of devagiri 
 
 laya 23. 
 
 38. 
 
 vipra 18. 
 
 49. 
 
 layajjrahi 23. 
 
 vardhamftna bhattftra- 
 
 vibhtshana 68. 
 
 raman&tha = kum&ra 
 
 layavibhati 23. 
 
 ka 44. 
 
 vibudhendra yati 71. 
 
 ri'ima. 
 
 lalana 10 
 
 varma 21. 27. 36. 
 
 vibhudcva 18. 
 
 ramayya 52. 
 
 lalitapada 6. 11. 12. 
 
 Tasu 14 15. 
 
 vibudliapriya 10. 
 
 rainartijft of vidyana- 
 
 19. 
 
 vastuka 56. 80. 
 
 viyat 14. 
 
 gara 48. 49. 74. 
 
 lalitaragale 66. 
 
 vastukosha 19. 22 24. 
 
 virakta 56. 
 
 ramananda 66. 
 
 lavakusa killaga 77. 
 
 35-38. 40. 43. 134. 
 
 virati 11. 
 
 ramiinandtya 66. 
 
 languli 19. 
 
 vahni 14 15. 
 
 virama 11. 
 
 ramastavaraja 57. 
 
 lata (lala) 8. 
 
 vaksitpati 18. 
 
 virfipaksha (siva linga) 
 
 ramiinuja acarya 51. 
 
 linga 3i. 33. 34. 48- 
 
 vagisa 56. 57. 133 
 
 51. 52. 60. 72. 75. 
 
 53 62. 63 65. 
 
 50. 55. 58. 68, 69. 
 
 yagdcvi 34. 
 
 virilpaksha (a brah- 
 
 ramayana 12 29. 30. 
 
 73. 75. 80. 81. 
 
 va-aspatimisra 66. 
 
 man) 60. 
 
 36. 38. 40-42. 44. 
 
 linga (writer) 60. 
 
 viicAla 8. 
 
 virflpaksha pandita 
 
 45. 47. 59. 63. 64. 
 
 liiigadhari 48. 
 
 viint 38. 39. 
 
 58. 64. 
 
 71. 77. 132. 
 
 liiigavanta = lingaita. 
 
 vanlbhushana 13. 36. 
 
 virflpaksha raya 58. 
 
 ramayana purana 47. 
 
 liiigaita 13. 28. 31-34. 
 
 vata 14. 
 
 60. 
 
 ramesalinga 49. 
 
 41. 46. 48, seq. 55. 
 
 Tfitormt 10. 
 
 villiputtflra 59. 
 
 raya odeya 48. 74. 
 
 59, seq. 74. 75. 
 
 vadirnja 37. 38. 
 
 vivarana 66. 
 
 rayadurga 49. 
 
 lingavadhatavacana 
 
 yayu 14. 
 
 vivaranacilrya 66. 
 
 rayat-flr 78. 
 
 70. 
 
 T.irijaripu 14. 
 
 viveka' intamani 14. 
 
 raya deva 32. 
 
 lihivatiprabandha 29. 
 
 viirdhi 15. 
 
 42. 66. 134.' 
 
 ravana 36. 69. 
 
 81. 34. 42 47. 
 
 vardhika, vardhikya 
 
 viaalakirti 45. 
 
 ravanadigvijaya 77. 
 
 Iciika maiici deva 46. 
 
 73. 
 
 visi-ama, visramana, 
 
 ravanakara 15. 
 
 laiiga 55. 
 
 Viilmlki 39. 
 
 visranta, visraraa 
 
 rukmavati 10. 12. 
 
 laihga dasa 66. 79. 
 
 vikriti 10. 
 
 11. 
 
 rucira 20. 
 
 lokkigundi 50. 
 
 vikrama deva (cola 
 
 visva 68. 
 
 rudra 14. 15 17. 21- 
 
 laukikaiastra 18. 
 
 and ('era) 27-29, 
 
 visvakritiparikshana 
 
 23. 26. 36. 
 
 Taiiga 8. 
 
 vikramanka (caluk- 
 
 24. 29. 
 
 rudragana 55. 
 
 Tamsapatrapatita 11. 
 
 ya?) 26. 27. 
 
 visvaprakasa desika 
 
 rudrapratapa ganapa- 
 
 Tamsabrahmana, Dr. 
 
 vikramarka 68. 78 80. 
 
 58. 
 
 ti (prataparudra) 
 
 Burnell's Preface, 
 
 vikraraaditya (ialu- 
 
 visvesaliiiga 68. 
 
 30. 35. 39. 47. 50. 
 
 24. 28. 35. 38. 53. 
 
 kya) 28. 50. 
 
 vishamaviitta 7. 13. 
 
 53. 54. 
 
 63. 
 
 vikramarka (calukya) 
 
 vishaya 14. 15. 
 
 rndra bhatta 24. 38, 
 
 vakra 14. 
 
 27. 
 
 vishayadri 6. 
 
 seq. 41. 43. 45. 46. 
 
 vadi 61. 80. 
 
 vikhy.itayasa 26. 
 
 Vishnu 14. 17. 19. 20. 
 
 132. 
 
 vanaja 19. 
 
 vighnaraja 75. 
 
 22. 51. 68. 74. 80. 
 
 rudra munJsvara.-mu- 
 
 vanajasambhava 17. 
 
 vi^itra 11. 
 
 vishnupurana 38. 65. 
 
 nindra 69. 
 
 vanamanjari 22. 
 
 vijayanarayana 51. 
 
 vishnuvardhana calu- 
 
 rudramma devi 28. 
 
 vanamaydra 12. 
 
 vijayanagara 58. 62. 
 
 kya 21. 27. 
 
 rudran! 52. 
 
 vanaraala 11. 
 
 63. 
 
 vishnuvardhana balla- 
 
 rudriivatara 36. 
 
 vanaruhodara 17. 
 
 vijayapura 51. 
 
 la 50. 51. 53. 
 
 rfipa 14. 
 
 vanavasi 31. 
 
 vijayaditya (calukya. 
 
 vishnuvardhana betta- 
 
 reddi 28. 50. 
 
 Tanivasi 28. 
 
 kadamba, cera) 27. 
 
 raya 29. 30. 51.53. 
 
 renuka aradhya, -arya 
 
 vara tola 28. 
 
 29. 
 
 vishnuvijayaditya (ca- 
 
 68. 
 
 varatanu 10. 
 
 vithala 30. 62. 63. 65. 
 
 lukya?) 26. 
 
 renukesa, renuka acA- 
 
 rarada 31. 
 
 77. 
 
 vismitu 10. 12. 
 
 rya 68. 69. 
 
 varapura 73. 
 
 vithalakshetra 66. 
 
 virnjina 44. 
 
 rcpha 13. 
 
 varayuvati 11. 
 
 vithnlaearitra 77. 
 
 viranandi 43-45. 
 
 revana arya, aradhya. 
 
 vararatna 14. 
 
 vithala dasa 71. 
 
 vtranaiarya 69. 
 
 -prabhu, -siddha. 
 
 vararuii 38. 
 
 vithopaearitra 71. 77 
 
 viradeva iola (sapta- 
 
 -siddhe^vara 68. 
 
 raratunga rama paii- 
 
 vidyadhara 15. 
 
 ma vishnuvardha- 
 
 revanasiddha dor.ika 
 
 dya 70. 
 
 vidyanagara,-ri 48.49. 
 
 na) 2 7. 30. 
 
 69. 
 
 varaha timmappa da- 
 
 52. 53. 57. 58. 59. 
 
 viranandisvara 43. 
 
 rola 16. 
 
 sa 62. 71. 
 
 60. 62. 64. 65. 67. 
 
 vlranarasimha ballala 
 
 r 3. 30. 
 
 varasundari 10. 12. 
 
 74. 133. 
 
 51. 53. 
 
 la 14. 22. 
 
 varata 8. 
 
 vidyanatha 40. 43. 
 
 vlranarasiiiga raya 59. 
 
 laiikP 6S. 
 
 varahamihira 12. 13. 
 
 vidhu 14. 
 
 vlran'irayana 51. 59. 
 
 laiikesvara 36. 
 
 16 
 
 vinayaditya calukya 
 
 vlrappa 7 4. 
 
 lakkundi 50. 
 
 varela 79. 
 
 21. 
 
 vira ballala 32. 45.50. 
 
 K 
 
 
 %i 
 
158 
 
 INDEX TO THE PREFACE, ES8AT AND ADDITIONS. 
 
 vfra rfiya 58. 
 Ttra Tasavnnta 74. 
 vtrisaiva 33. 52. 53. 
 
 00. 
 TtrasaivSimrita 56. 
 yirasangayya dundu- 
 
 me 79." 
 vircsa 51 53-55. 
 Tritta 7. 8. 11. 19. 47. 
 vrittnintnakara 4. 11- 
 
 'l4. 
 vrittavilasa 45. 
 viitti 66. 
 vrinta 10. 
 vrishnbha 31. 69. 
 viishabhadhvaj I 32. 
 Trishabhalakshya 32. 
 Trishabhulakshyam 
 
 " 17. 
 vrishabhendra 53. 
 vrishnbhcndravijaya 
 
 °67. 
 VRnkatagiri 65. 
 Tciikatagiri sa7nsthana 
 
 65. ' 
 verikatadeva mahar.ija 
 
 74.' 
 verikatapatayya 40. 
 veiikatasaiiri 65. 
 venkatapati raya 48. 
 
 74.' 
 veiikatesa, venkata- 
 
 giryadhtsa, veiika- 
 
 tasailanatha, venk- 
 
 atadrtsvara (s. e. 
 
 krisbna) 60. 
 vci'ikateoa bhatta 77. 
 Teiikaya 65. 
 venkarya timma arasa 
 
 65. 
 vennamayya 18. 36. 
 vennela kanti sftrayya 
 
 65. 
 veiigi 8. 18. 21.26-32. 
 
 132. 133. 
 veiiginagara 18. 
 veiigipalu 18. 21. 
 vei'igipura 21. 27. 
 Tongiri'ishtra 21. 27. 
 vetiilapancavimsati 
 
 78. 80. 
 Ted a 14. 
 ved&nga 14. 
 vedAnta63. 66. 67. 70. 
 
 76. 
 vedi'intabbAshya 66. 
 veniana aradhya 46. 
 
 133. 
 veli'ipura 51. 52. 
 velftr 51. 
 vaikuntha 14. 
 Taidikaanatra 18. 
 Taidyaiftetra 80. 
 
 vaidy&mrita 80. 
 vaisvfinara 14. 
 Taishnava 22. 23. 49. 
 51. 53. 57. 59, seq. 
 
 62, seq. 
 vaishnava diisa 38. 49. 
 
 61 62. 63 64. 65. 
 
 66. 71. 73 
 voyambiku (oyyambi- 
 
 kc?) 59. 
 vyakarana 24. 25. 37. 
 
 40. 41. 
 vyasa 39. 
 vyoma 14. 
 vi-ata 14. 
 iankara 17, 
 faukara ac.lrya 38. 62. 
 
 63. 66. 72. 80. 
 sankara aradhya ka- 
 
 vtsvara 46. 55. 56. 
 
 68. 80. 
 eankaratatva 70. 
 Sankara deva 70. 
 sankhavarma 40. 43. 
 saka nripa 29. 
 Baktipitha 66. 
 sakvart 10. 
 sataka 46 55. 73. 
 yatapatrodbhava 20. 
 iatamakha 14. 
 tatamukharamayana 
 
 71. 
 eabarasankaravilSsa 
 
 67. 
 sabdamanjari 35. 60. 
 
 132. 
 eabdaraanidarpana 12. 
 
 13, 24-26. 33. 35. 
 
 37. 41. 42. 44. 
 eabdasmriti 36. 
 sabdi'inusasana 35. 40. 
 
 41. 45. 
 sambavarma 36. 40. 
 
 43. 
 sambasira 51. 
 earanabasavaragalii 
 
 80. 
 earanaltlAmrita 32. 33. 
 saranubasavaragale 
 
 kanda 80. 
 saradhi 15. 
 earapura 77. 
 sarashatpadi 5. 8. 73. 
 
 arva 14. 
 
 arvani 15. 
 
 arvavarma 36. 
 
 a-i 14. 15. 
 
 asipura 6. 
 
 asiva<lana 10. 
 
 Andilya 76. 
 
 ftntamana 40. 
 
 Aiitivarma 40. 43. 
 Hfintcialihga 69. 
 
 6&barabhashya 66. 
 
 6&rngadhara 13. 
 
 sali ('annabasava 79. 
 
 81. 
 8:'>lini 20. 
 
 bt'iliTahana eaka 32. 
 BiMva 24. 34. 35. 39- 
 
 41. 43. 44. 47. 
 sasana 30. 32. 68. 132. 
 bastras.'ira 45. 
 sasvata 38. 
 eikhi 14. 
 bikhibraja 15. 
 Bithila 13. 
 siva 15. 19-21. 31-34. 
 
 51. 55. 56. 58. 67. 
 70 74. 76. 80. 
 
 6ivakathamritasara69. 
 sivakavi (a poet of siva) 
 
 46. 53. 60. 
 siva kavlsa, -kavideva 
 
 52. 54-56 80. 
 sivagaiige 48. 49. 66. 
 sivadhyana ramayya 
 
 80. 
 bivagana 55. 
 sivaparijata 80. 
 sivapura 78. 
 6ivaprasada21. 32 74. 
 sivabelli magane 71. 
 bivaratrikatha 80. 
 sivavipra 56. 
 tivabhaktisara 80. 
 bivalenka mancana 
 
 pandita, -niaiiiayya 
 
 32.' 46. 
 sivasarana 55. 79. 
 bivasaranalilnmrita 
 
 75. 
 sivasastra 79. 
 sivastotra 46. 
 biviidbikya 67. 
 bitakara 14. 
 sila 52. 
 suka 59. 
 eukasaptati 77. 
 suddhaviraj 10. 
 subhaktrti 44. 
 sAnya 14. 
 siinyapttha 58. 
 sflladharam 17. 
 sringaripurB(6rii)geri) 
 
 72. 
 Jriiigiirntilaka prat&- 
 
 parudriya 39. 
 sriuffpri 70. 76. 
 seshai'alakshctra 66. 
 scshambi." 65. 
 gaila 15. 
 bailasikha 11. 
 iniva21.22. 33. 34.46. 
 
 48, Rcq 56. 67. 59, 
 
 Bcq. 65. 67. 72. 133. 
 
 baivadikshacftrya 32. 
 
 baivabrahinana 74. 
 
 saivagama 31. 
 
 syeni 10. 
 
 brl 1 1 . 
 
 srikanta 18. 
 
 srtkajinagnri 56. 
 
 srigiri 48. 49. 70. 
 
 Biigirisvara 70. 
 
 bricandra bhftvallabha 
 36. 
 
 srinatha 65. 
 
 irinivasayya 40. 
 
 sripati 17. 
 
 eripati pandita, srt pa- 
 ndita 32. 46. 
 
 bripura 21. 
 
 sribUattakalanka 35. 
 
 41. ' 
 brtmati 42. 
 sriraiiga 74. 77. 
 briraiiga (writer) 70. 
 srimatparamabamsa- 
 
 pariTrajakaciirya70. 
 srtrangapatna 28. 48. 
 
 74 
 srirai'iga raja 48. 74. 
 srtvijaya 44. 
 erlvlra 3. 
 
 srisaila 33. 58. 68. 70. 
 brutakirti, iruti- 38. 
 
 42. 44. 
 erutakcvali 44. 
 brutabodha 13. 
 bvasana 14. 
 shatpancasadvishaya 
 
 7". 21. 
 shatpadi 5. 7. 8. 16. 
 
 35. 47. 53. 54. 73. 
 shntpadika 16. 
 shatsthalai'arana 70. 
 6had;iksliari deva 66. 
 
 67-69. 79. 
 sa 13. 
 
 saiikunna 80, 
 saiikriti 10. 
 saugamobvarapura 32. 
 saiiguyya SO. 
 saniskiita 7. 8. 
 Ba)n6kritapingala9-15. 
 sakalakiilakovida 18, 
 sakalesamadiraja 132. 
 sattkarajabckhara 66. 
 sapt'idauanda 70. 76. 
 satyasraya 27. 
 satyendra cola 67. 
 satyasivayoglndramu- 
 
 ni 73. 
 snbh&nga 14. 
 snmantnbliadra 35. 44. 
 samavrittn 7. 9,seq,16, 
 samtraiin 14, 
 samudra 14. 15. 
 
INDEX TO THE PREFACE, ESSAY AND ADDITIONS. 159 
 
 sambandha (poet) 57. 
 
 sudhftmacnritra 80. 
 
 haniearAja 26. 45. 
 
 l&la) 27. 28. 30. 32. 
 
 say, sayka, sayta, say- 
 
 sundara (poet) 57. 
 
 hamsaruta 10. 
 
 50. 51. 64. 
 
 tu, saypa 14. 
 
 Buprntisbtho 9. 
 
 hamsavimsati 78. 
 
 huysala nagarn 53. 
 
 say til fjcru 14. 
 
 suprabhedagania 68. 
 
 liampa, pampa 4 3-4 5. 
 
 husamile durga 50. 
 
 sayyadi '20. 
 
 subodhanirita 80 
 
 132. 
 
 hobali 71. 
 
 SftrasijiibluiTa 17. 
 
 subhadniliarana 42. 
 
 hampakabharata 4 7. 
 
 1 23. 30. 31. 
 
 Barasijodarn 17. 
 
 Bubhashitagrantiia- 
 
 hampe, pampe 52. 53. 
 
 » 
 
 sarasvat! 3. ai. 38. 
 
 mala 80. 
 
 72 73. 73. 
 
 
 sarojaripu 14. 
 
 suraanobana 33. 44 
 
 hayatati, hayanikara, 
 
 Allah 76. 
 
 saroi'uliainitra 14. 
 
 sumukhi 1 1. 
 
 hayavrata 15. 
 
 Allah Upanishad 38. 
 
 sarvnjna 73. 74. 
 
 sura 14. 15. 
 
 liara 14. 15. !7. 
 
 Alliteration 5, 6. 13. 
 
 sarvajnavarana 73. 74. 
 
 suraiigakesara 11. 
 
 harakatha.saradhi 57. 
 
 31 47. 
 
 sarviivarma 36. 44. 
 
 surataravritta 134. 
 
 haranayana, harava- 
 
 Amphibrachys 0. 14. 
 
 saryavishayabhash&di 
 
 flurathasudhanvakala- 
 
 ktra 14. 
 
 16. 
 
 8. 
 
 ga 77. 
 
 harabhakta 52. 54. 55. 
 
 Amphimacrus 13. 
 
 snlila 13. 
 
 Burapa 14. 
 
 hari 14. 15. 17.21. 65. 
 hari (writer) 54. 
 
 Anapaestus 14. 
 
 savanaballugole 41. 
 
 surapnm 17. 
 
 Ancient Canareso 25. 
 
 sahnjaiianda 70. 76. 
 
 surapura 14. 71. 75. 
 
 hari anna 51. 
 
 Architecture 63. 
 
 sahavasivamsa 70. 
 
 surala 72. 
 
 hari amma 49. 
 
 Antibacehicus 14. 
 
 sagara 14. 71. 
 
 suritaia 49. 52. 64. 
 
 hari arasa, hari deva 
 
 Arabia 62. 63. 
 
 siitarA 30. 
 
 sulabha 11. 
 
 53. 57. 68. 69. 73. 
 
 Astronomy 63. 
 
 sadat ulla khiin 74. 
 
 sultan 48. 49. 52. 64. 
 
 haridiisa 63 
 
 Aufrecht, Profr.T., 22. 
 
 sanandaptanesvara ka- 
 
 74. 
 
 harivamsa 36. 42. 47. 
 
 38. 45. 66. 
 
 tha 78. 
 
 suvadana 11. 
 
 harivajNsapurana 47. 
 
 Bacchieus 13. 
 
 sandrapada 12. 
 
 suvarraa niipa 26. 
 
 harivarav.itta 9. 
 
 Ueshi, Rev. C. T., 58. 
 
 sfiyana 53 
 
 sArya 14. 22. 
 
 liarihara (town) 50. 
 
 Brown, Mr. C.P.,8 13. 
 
 s.^rasvnta 77. 
 
 scttinadu 49. 
 
 harihara = hari arasa. 
 
 22. 23. 27-32. 33. 
 
 sahityasaiijtvana 42. 
 
 sonnalapura 48. 
 
 harihara raja 50. 52. 
 
 38. 40. 50. 51. 53. 
 
 singakcsa 31. 
 
 sonnaligc 48. 
 
 53. 58. 
 
 55. 57. 58. 59. 60. 
 
 singama nayudu 65. 
 
 soma 14. 
 
 harisoandra 52. 55. 
 
 61. 63. 65. 67. 72. 
 
 siiigi nayaka 49. 58. 
 
 soma (writer) 57. 68. 
 
 harlsvara 31-53. 37. 
 
 77. 78. 133. 133. 
 
 singi raja (acarya) 31. 
 
 somanatha 53. 
 
 68. 
 
 Burnell, Dr. A. C, 19. 
 
 57. 58. 
 
 somanatha (writer) 34. 
 
 h.irsha 39. 
 
 24. 26. 28. 31. 33. 
 
 simhascna 26. 
 
 55. 57. 80. 
 
 halayudlia 9. U. 14. 
 
 38. 41. 53. 58. 62. 
 
 simhasanabattisuput- 
 
 somari'ijt 11. 
 
 15. 19. 22. 25. 32. 
 
 63. 66. 132. 
 
 tale 80. 
 
 somesa (writer) 55 79. 
 
 38. 45. 46. 
 
 Caesura 9. 11. 22. 
 
 sinihikesari 31. 
 
 somesvara 14. 
 
 halfbtdu49-51.53. 54. 
 
 Caldwell, Dr. R.j 81. 
 
 Biddha 68. 
 
 someavara (writer) 52. 
 
 hanagal 50. 
 
 133. 
 
 siddharamesa 78. 
 
 54. 53. 57. 79. 80. 
 
 havakka 75. 
 
 Carnatic 49. 58. 
 
 siddhaliiiga acarya 49. 
 
 somesvarakote 71. 
 
 havappa 75. 
 
 Christian Bishqps 62. 
 
 siddhalihga yati, tota- 
 
 somesvara deva, calu- 
 
 hiivinalpura 75. 
 
 Christian Devans 58. 
 
 60. 68. 
 
 kya 28. 
 
 himakrit 14. 
 
 62. 
 
 siddhavata 68. 
 
 somesvara ballala 30. 
 
 himameusekhara 14. 
 
 Colebrooke, Mr. H. T., 
 
 siddhavtrcsa 64. 
 
 solapura 48. 64. 
 
 hirimatha 64. 
 
 13. 16. 
 
 siddhantika 44. 
 
 sova anna 53. 
 
 hiranyagarbha 24. 29. 
 
 Cranganore 62. 
 
 siddhantasikhumani 
 
 saugata 42. 
 
 31. 34. 41. 
 
 Dactylus 14, 
 
 68. 
 
 saundara pandya 36. 
 
 hutavaha, hutasaua 
 
 F.akcers 64. 75. 
 
 siddhfintikumudcndu 
 
 57. 
 
 14. 
 
 Fleet, Mr. J. F., 50. 
 
 45. 
 
 saubhadrakalyana 77. 
 
 hubballi 3. 69. 78. 79. 
 
 Frank 63. 
 
 biddhesa 60, 80. 
 
 sauminikatha 81. 
 
 hubballimarkata dun- 
 
 Garrett, Mr. J., 60. 
 
 sindu ballala 32. 132. 
 
 skandha 14. 
 
 dume 81. 
 
 Gnostic 63. 
 
 sirasa 79. 
 
 skandhaka, skandha 7. 
 
 hubballivarnana dun- 
 
 Greek 63. 
 
 siri (art) pandita, siri- 
 
 16. 
 
 dume 81. 
 
 Iambus 7. 
 
 pati 32. 46. 
 
 syadvada 37. 38. 
 
 hulikalpatna 55. 
 
 Indian Antiquary 3. 
 
 sitakalynna 72. 77 
 
 Bvara 14. 
 
 hridayeaam 17. 
 
 13. 20. 21. 25. 27. 
 
 sItaTiyoga lavanasani- 
 
 svarga 14. 
 
 liemacandra 19. 32. 
 
 28. 30-33. 36. 39. 
 
 hiira 77. 
 
 sviigata 19. 
 
 38. 42. 43. 45. 
 
 44. 45. 48-51. 57. 
 
 sisa 4. 23. 61. 
 
 h, its peculiar period 
 
 haidar, naviib, 71. 74. 
 
 62. 66. 67. 68. 71. 
 
 sukosara 1 1 
 
 25. 
 
 hunna, punna 43. 45. 
 
 72. 74. 77. 
 
 suggnlur 49. 
 
 hamsa 18. 
 
 hunnambo 66. 
 
 Indi.nnEvangelieal Re- 
 
 sujanottamsa 44. 
 
 hamsagati 19. 
 
 hSnnflr 48. 69. 
 
 view 45. 
 
 sujnnn! 58. 
 
 hainsamiile 12. 
 
 hijmpa (pampa) 69. 
 
 Journal, Bombay As. 
 
 sudhakunda 46. 68. 
 
 hajrtsayana 22. 61. 
 
 huysala, hoysana (bal- 
 
 Soc, 36. 
 
ICO 
 
 CORRECTIONS. 
 
 Journal, R. As. Soc, 
 12. 13. 21. 27. 28. 
 31. 32 S4. 41. 
 
 Koron 58 75. 
 
 Lassen, Profr. C, 32. 
 
 Maniohacan 62. 63. 
 
 Medicine 63. 
 
 Molossus 13. 
 
 Mora-feet 7. 14.47.72. 
 
 Moegling, Dr. H,, 63. 
 
 MuUer, Profr. M., 28, 
 36. 46. 
 
 Murdoch, Dr. J., 28. 
 
 30. 51. 55. 58. 59. 
 
 62. 63. 65. 66. 68. 
 
 70-73. 77. 78. 133. 
 Music 132. 
 New Canarese 54. 
 Northern Circars 18. 
 
 27. 32. 
 Pahlavl Inscriptions 
 
 58. 62. 
 Pause n. 
 Persian 62. 
 
 Powder, guns 37. 63. 
 Procelcusmnticus 6. 
 Recensions of Naga- 
 
 Tarma 3-6. 17. 19. 
 Refrain 6. 
 Rice, Mr. B. L., 3. 25. 
 
 45. 132. 
 Riddle 73. 
 San Tome 62. 
 Shakespear 81. 
 Sikhs 58 62. 63. 
 St. Petersburg Lexicon 
 
 10. 12. 13. 15. 19. I 
 
 38. 39 45. 72. 
 Tribrachys 14. 
 Verse-line 6. 
 "Weber, Profr. A., 4. 
 
 9. II 13. 15. 16. 
 
 30. 38. 39. 45. 63. 
 
 C6. 71. 134. 
 Writing 63. 
 Wurth, Rev. G., 56. 
 Ziegenbalg, Rev. B., 
 
 65. 
 
 CjORRECTIONS 
 
 regarding the text. 
 
 Page 1, note, I. 2, from bottom, not 'v. 80" and 'v. 34", but "v. 79" and "v. 35"; and ibid. 
 
 last I., not "v. 34", but "v. 35". 
 P. 5, No. 11, not "v. 124 seq.", but "v 147 seq." 
 P. 6, note 2, / 4, f. b., not "v. 121" «t. 151", but "v. 123" "t. 153"; I. 5, f. b., not "v. 
 
 131", but "v. 133"; I. 6, f. b., not "vs. HI. 115. 137. 147. 153. 181. 215. 286", 
 
 but "vs. 139. 155. 164. 184. 214. 218. 302". 
 P. 7, No. 14, not "v. 28", but "v. 29"; note, I. 2, f. b., not "v. 209 seq.", bid "v. 284 seq." 
 P. 9, No. 19, not "v. 23", bxd "v. 24"; No. 20, not "v. 325", but "v. 341". 
 P. 10, heading 5, not "v. 27", but "v. 28". 
 
 P. 12, note, I. 9, f. b., not «v. 35", but "v. 36"; I 12, f. b., not "v. 32", but «v. 36". 
 P. 14, note, I. 3, f. top, not "v. 124", but "v. 126". 
 P. 15, note, I. 5, f. t., not "v. 42", but "v. 43". 
 P. IG, note, I. 4, f. t., not "Verses 43-48", but "Verses 44-49"; I. 7, f. t., not "v. 41", 
 
 but "v. 42". 
 P. 18, No. 40, 3, not "v 330", but "v. 34G". 
 P. 23, note, I. 2, f. t., put a stop after "(cf. v. 235)"; I. 7, f. t , not "66", but "67"; /. 3, 
 
 f. b., 7int "of Matra ganas", but "of Matras and Matraganas"; in the Randa verso 
 
 strike out the comma after ^i^liS. 
 P. 24, note 3, not "as they are repeated", but "as they, with the exception of our v. 288, 
 
 are repeated". 
 P. 27, note 2, not "contain, if required, nothing but a dry enumeration of the ganas of", 
 
 but "contain nothing but a dry enumeration of the ganas, if required, of. 
 P. 38, note 2, not "v. 123", but "v. 123". 
 P. 71, note 2, not "on MS.", but "no MS". 
 P. 75, No. 242, (though against the common use of "m'ltrugana"), 7iot "Mora-feet", but 
 
 "Moras and feet". 
 P. 76, Introduction, I. 5, not "rule 289", bid "rule 298". 
 P. 88, No. 257, remark, 7iot "observations", bid "observation". About saMpura see the 
 
 remarks in P. vi. 
 P. 95, No. 270, 7iot "common to", but "of". 
 
 P. 97, remark, I. 1, f. t., insert "(excepting the sarashatpadi)" after "13 metres". 
 P. 109, No. 283, not "(bomma)", but "(bummam)". 
 
 2 1 
 
 P. 112, beginning of scheme 3, not "v./v./^v^ — ", but '^^^^ — ". 
 
 P. 115, remark, ;. 5, f. t., not "p. 77", but "p. 74". 
 
 P. 128, note, I. 1, t. t., not "vs. 296 nud 297", but "vs. 297 and 298". 
 
BY THE SAME AUTHOR 
 
 CANARESE 
 
 1. Kesiraja's Jewel Mirror of Grammar with the Commoa- 
 
 tary of Nishthurasanjayya, xxvi. and 420 pp. 
 
 =^?Sot)«=^OoJo 2!u djridsirrso jis^Jsd^otioJ^Fi ;:rao£i^o Rs. as. p. 
 fio i^So^rfj^rfjcSo'^ ^ 200 
 
 Tho work is aWMcd iiitu 9 Chnptorii, viz: 1. On Letters and Huphoniain. 2. On 
 Nouns. 3. On Compounds. 4. On Secondary Nominal Themes. 6- On the Conjugation 
 of tho Verb. 6. Cauaresc Verbal lEootit. 7. On Words corrupted from the Sanscrit. 
 8. On Adverbs. 9. Explanation of uncommon Words. 
 
 All the srammaticat rules arc given first in a metrical form, which Is transcribed 
 into prose by the author himself and illustrated with many examples. The worda 
 contained in tho verses arc explained by the Commentator, by whom they were put in 
 prose-order. The present editiou also contains, for the special bcncSt of the beginner, 
 the words of each verse separated, as found in a few manuscripts, the words arranged 
 In tho order followed by NiitAra^ianjayya in his Commentary, and 3 Vocabularies of roots. 
 Synonyms and Obsolelo Words, one of these Vocabularies containing 9C8 verbal roots 
 etc., with tho mcitninga also in Knglish. To distinguish the original work <jf the author, the 
 verses and glosses are printed in largo typo, whilst the secondary additions are rendered 
 in smaller print. An Knglish Summary of each grammatical Rule is given in the margin. 
 
 2. Canarese Poetical Autliology, 3rd thoroughly revised 
 
 and enlarged edition of the Minor Canarese Poetical 
 
 Anthology, xx. and 401 pp. =^c5DreJ^ =5c);i>dJ3s3 . . 10 
 
 The iiook contains valuable Notes in Canarese and a Canarese-Enstish Vocabulary 
 of all the words contained in tho text. 
 
 3. School-Panchatantra xx. and 146 pp., 12°, 2nd Edition. 
 
 ^^^ SJo-^^o^^ OGO 
 
 4. A History of the Church of Christ, 766 pp., S^ =^,^ 
 
 ?Oc^e^D^ ^ . 18 
 
 In the appended CanarcsC'Engliah Olossary a trial has been made to give transla- 
 tiona of Family and Christian Names, and also to adduce Sanscrit words of correspond- 
 ing roots. 
 
 5. A Selection of Scripture Stories of the New Testament 
 
 in Hindu Metre, 135 pp., 12° 4 
 
 6. Knowledge of the Supreme Spirit, 90 pp., 12% sjcj^j^:^ 
 
 t5e)?i ,16 
 
 ENGLISH 
 
 7. A Tract on Sacrifice (Yajuasudhanidhi) 134 pp., 12" . . 8 
 
 ''It is lirst assumed as an admitted fact, that, for the forgiveuess of sin, Sacrifice 
 is nccotisary, then is given a short history of Hacrilico both among the Hindus and the 
 
 Jews, and a description of its rites a.^ practised by both The Sanscrit terms for most 
 
 of tho technical words are given in brackets; and abundant foot-notes provide other 
 
 assistance Wo apprehend that thu verifying of the positions assumed in the text, by 
 
 references to tho Vedas and other Hindu classics is by no means one of the least val- 
 uable features of the book " Indian Evang. Review. 
 
 According to Dr. A. Wcber^ the tract exhibits a thorough scientific knowledge of 
 the Vedic views on sacriHce and sacrificial rites, is correct in all iu essentials, and founded 
 on a Judicious use of the Vedic texts. 
 
 8. A short Survey on the Vedic Polytheism and Pantheism. 
 
 A Lecture, 56 pp., 12" 2 
 
 It amply contains quotations from the Vcdas, and the Sitnscril terms for the techui- 
 
20G549 
 
RETURN CIRCULATION DEPARTMENT 3490 
 TO"-^ 202 Mom Library 
 
 LOAN PERIOD 1 
 - HOME USE 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 ( 
 
 3 
 
 ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS 
 
 Renewals and Recharges may be mode 4 days prior to the due date. 
 
 Books may be Renewed by calling 642-3405. 
 
 DUE AS STAMPED BELOW 
 
 ^^G 07 ;9fiQ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Jci. U 5 \% 
 
 9 
 
 
 
 
 
 AUG 5 1989 
 
 
 
 - -' AUTO. l::3C 
 
 
 
 Jb'L u b V.oi 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 FORM NO. DD6 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, BERKELEY 
 BERKELEY, CA 94720 
 
^¥.at^ 
 
 QOOO